international law as a system “international law as an open system”, in j. crawford,...

116
PaRT II INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM CHaPTeR vI PeRSOnaLITY anD PaRTICIPaTIOn It is the world of words that creates the world of things.” Jacques Lacan, The Function and Field of Speech and Language in Psychoanalysis (1966) 386 . A. A Relational Process between Participants 218. In Part I we explored various difficulties with the idea of international law, focusing on the identification of particular rules of law — how legal rules could exist in a decentralized society of sovereigns, how new international law rules could be made by cus- tom and treaty and whether international law rules are sufficiently determinate to provide guidance in particular cases. 219. next we will examine a number of questions concerned with the premise, or assumption, that international law is a system and not just a set of rules. after all, for all the difficulties relating to their identification and application, no one in their right mind would deny that there are rules of international law. For example the rule of diplomatic precedence articulated at the Congress of vienna in 1815 387 and now incorporated in article 14 of the vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations 388 is a legal rule. But interna- tional law might only be an assortment of such rules — just like the 137 386. In J. Lacan, Ecrits : A Selection (London, Routledge Classics, 2001), p. 72. 387. See Final act of the Congress of vienna, vienna, 19 March 1815, annex XvII, Regulation concerning the Relative Ranks of Diplomatic agents, extracted in “Diplomatic Intercourse and Immunities Memorandum” prepared by the Secretariat, un doc. a/Cn.4/98, 21 February 1956, ILC Ybk 1956/II, p. 133, p. 129. 388. vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations, vienna, 18 april 1961 (in force, 24 april 1964), 500 UNTS 95.

Upload: trinhquynh

Post on 09-Apr-2018

221 views

Category:

Documents


2 download

TRANSCRIPT

Page 1: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

PaRT II

INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM

CHaPTeR vI

PeRSOnaLITY anD PaRTICIPaTIOn

“It  is  the world  of words  that  creates  the worldof things.”

Jacques Lacan, The Function and Field of Speech and Language

in Psychoanalysis (1966) 386.

A. A Relational Process between Participants

218.  In  Part  I  we  explored  various  difficulties  with  the  idea  ofinternational law, focusing on the identification of particular rules oflaw  —  how  legal  rules  could  exist  in  a  decentralized  society  ofsovereigns, how new international  law rules could be made by cus-tom  and  treaty  and whether  international  law  rules  are  sufficientlydeterminate to provide guidance in particular cases. 219.  next  we  will  examine  a  number  of  questions  concerned 

with  the  premise,  or  assumption,  that  international  law  is  a  systemand  not  just  a  set  of  rules. after  all,  for  all  the  difficulties  relating to  their  identification  and  application,  no  one  in  their  right  mindwould  deny  that  there  are rules  of  international  law.  For  example the  rule  of  diplomatic  precedence  articulated  at  the  Congress  ofvienna in 1815 387 and now incorporated in article 14 of the viennaConvention on Diplomatic Relations 388 is  a  legal  rule. But  interna-tional law might only be an assortment of such rules — just like the

137

386.  In  J.  Lacan,  Ecrits : A Selection (London,  Routledge  Classics,  2001), p. 72.387.  See  Final  act  of  the  Congress  of  vienna,  vienna,  19  March  1815, 

annex XvII, Regulation  concerning  the Relative Ranks of Diplomatic agents,extracted  in  “Diplomatic  Intercourse  and  Immunities  Memorandum”  preparedby  the  Secretariat,  un  doc. a/Cn.4/98,  21  February  1956,  ILC Ybk 1956/II, p. 133, p. 129.388.  vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations, vienna, 18 april 1961  (in

force, 24 april 1964), 500 UNTS 95.

Page 2: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

inhabitants of a village might have a rule that you can pasture cowson  the  village  green  in  summer,  and  that  you must  wear  a  suit  onSunday.  Is  international  law only  an  assortment  or  set  of  rules  thathappen  to  be  generally  accepted  as  such,  but which  have  no  otherlink ? The  rules  I  have mentioned  have  nothing  in  common  exceptthat  they  are  accepted  in  the  village.  Is  international  law  like  this village ? 220.  This first chapter of Part II  is divided into  two parts.  In  the

first part we investigate further the assumption that international lawis  a  system and not merely  a miscellany of primary  rules. The dis-tinction  has  implications  also  for  how  legal  rules  may  be  applied.For  example,  reasoning  by  analogy  is  employed  in  legal  systems,premised on an assumption of commonality or coherence. we mustask  to  what  degree  such  commonality  or  coherence  exists,  or  canexist, at the international level. 221.  The  challenge  to  international  law’s  systemic  character  is

that, with  the  rise  of  positivism,  the making of  international  law  isrepresented  as  a  wholly  amorphous  process,  unconstrained  by  theaccepted set of natural  law beliefs that  the founding writers such asGrotius  and  Pufendorf  held  and which we  no  longer  hold  in  com-mon.  But  I  will  suggest  that  international  law  is  a  legal  systembecause it is a function of a social process between States and otherpersons — a key aspect of the structuring of human relations beyondthe  State 389.  In  these  and  other  ways,  it  is  more  than  just  discon-nected rules. 222.  If  international  law  is  to  be  assumed  a  system,  however,

there  are  five  difficulties  that  need  to  be  addressed,  and  will  beaddressed in the five chapters in Part II. First is the issue of partici-pation, encapsulated in the problem of personality ; second, the dual-ity  of  international  law  and  national  law,  expressed  in  the  well-known  but  problematic  formula  of  the  dédoublement fonctionnel(how, paid by one system, can judges loyally serve another ?) ; third,the  impossibility  of  multilateralism  when  multilateral  bonds  canapparently  always  be  reduced  to  disconnected  bilateral  relations ;fourth,  the  connected  concepts  of  proliferation,  fragmentation  andpurportedly  self-contained  regimes ;  and  fifth,  the  extent  to  which

138 J. Crawford

389.  J.  Crawford,  “International  Law  as  an  Open  System”,  in  J.  Crawford,International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May,2002), preface, p. 13.

Page 3: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

international  law  is  truly  universal  and  not  merely  a  function  of  apassing european predominance.223.  In  the  second  part  of  this  chapter,  we  examine  the  first  of

these difficulties :  personality  and participation  in  international  law.The  core problem may be  identified  immediately.  International  lawaffects everyone but participation  in  the  international  law system  isvery unevenly distributed. Traditionally, only States were consideredsubjects of international law 390, but this is no longer true. The prob-lem is that we have no equivalent simple criterion to replace that ofstatehood. In effect, the criterion or test for whether one participatesin  international  affairs  now  is  whether  one  participates  in  interna-tional affairs — an obvious circularity 391. But  first  something moreshould be said about the character of international law as a system. 

1. Conceptions of a “system” of law

224.  International  lawyers  commonly  speak  and  think  of  theirsubject  as  a  system.  Yet  according  to  one  of  the  most  influentialtwentieth-century  accounts,  they  are wrong. H.  L. a. Hart  saw  thefoundations of a legal system in the union of primary rules — thoseconferring rights or imposing obligations — and secondary rules —those  determining  how  the  primary  rules  are made,  changed,  adju-dicated  and  enforced 392.  while  Hart  supported  the  character  of international  law  as  “law”  (since  the  primary  rules  of  a  simple  or“primitive”  society  can  still  be  counted  as  law),  he  doubted  itsdescription as a legal system. In his view : 

“there is no basic rule providing general criteria of validity forthe  rules  of  international  law.  .  .  The  rules  which  are  in  factoperative constitute not a system but a set of rules, among whichare the rules providing for the binding force of treaties.” 393

Hart  owed  this  idea  of  a  “basic  rule”  to Kelsen’s Grundnorm.  ButKelsen  never  doubted  that  international  law had  a Grundnorm :  his

General Course on Public International Law 139

390.  L.  Oppenheim,  International Law : A Treatise (London,  Longmans,Green & Co., 1st ed., 1905), p. 18.391.  Reparation for Injuries Suffered in the Service of the United Nations,

Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1949, pp. 8-9.392.  H. L. a. Hart, The Concept of Law (Oxford, Clarendon Press,  2nd ed.,

1994), pp. 214, 232. 393.  Ibid., p. 236. Other grounds include the absence of secondary rules and

an  “international  legislature,  courts  with  compulsory  jurisdiction  and  centrallyorganized sanctions” : ibid., p. 214.

Page 4: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

doubt  rather  concerned  whether  the  international  law  Grundnormwas or was not  by  a  form of  delegation  also  the Grundnorm of  alllegal systems — the grundest of all norms, so to speak 394. 225.  even  so,  Hart  has  identified  a  problem,  which  Kelsen’s

abstract hypothesis of  the Grundnorm fails  to  resolve. Consider  thebreach  of  a  bilateral  agreement.  The  rules  of  international  law,according to article 33 (1) of the un Charter, call for pacific settle-ment of disputes. Depending on the dispute settlement provisions ofthe treaty, the injured State has a right to notify the responsible Stateof its injury and elect a remedy, among other things 395. If an arrange-ment is reached without arbitration or judicial dispute settlement, theproblem has been resolved by the entities themselves, without resortto an external authority 396. But there are few mechanisms for ensur-ing that this self-regulating arrangement is consistent with the frame-work  of  international  law :  it  might  not  be,  and  the  articles  of  thevienna  Convention  on  the  Law  of  Treaties  regarding  the  relationsbetween treaties do not begin to solve that problem 397. 226.  But perhaps  to  require  that  they should do so a priori is  to

ask  too much.  Joseph Raz does not consider “legal  system” a  tech-nical term, preferring instead to use it as a way of informing thinkingabout how law works 398. He more  loosely characterizes  it as “intri-cate webs of  interconnected  laws” 399 — which  international  law nodoubt satisfies at least at an elementary level by its large volume ofconventional  and  customary  law,  moderated  by  common  rules  ofinterpretation. 

140 J. Crawford

394.  H. L. a. Hart, “Kelsen’s Doctrine of the unity of Law”, in H. L. a. Hart(ed.), Essays in Jurisprudence and Philosophy (Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1983),pp.  309-343 ;  J.  von Bernstorff, The Public International Law Theory of HansKelsen : Believing in Universal Law (Cambridge, CuP, 2010), pp. 81, 160-165.395.  See Responsibility of States for Internationally wrongful acts, ILC Ybk

2001/II (2), art. 43.396.  Cf. J. Raz, Concept of a Legal System (Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1970),

pp. 192-194 on primary law-applying organs.397.  vienna  Convention  on  the  Law  of  Treaties,  vienna,  23 May  1969  (in

force, 27 January 1980), 1155 UNTS 331 (vCLT), arts. 40, 41, 58, 59. In rela-tion to treaty conflicts, for instance, the Convention can ultimately provide onlya  “principle  of  political  decision”.  See  J.  Klabbers,  Treaty Conflict and theEuropean Union (Cambridge, CuP, 2009), p. 98. This may steer States towardsoutcomes that are consistent with fundamental principles of international law butneither  guarantees  nor  requires  it.  See  S.  Ranganathan,  Strategically-createdTreaty Conflicts and the Politics of International Law (Cambridge,  CuP, forthcoming), Chap. 1.398.  J. Raz, The Authority of Law (Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1979), pp. 78-79.399.  Raz, Concept of a Legal System, op. cit., p. 183.

Page 5: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

227.  according to Raz, continuity of a legal system is not neces-sarily  disrupted  by  the  creation  of  new  original  laws —  laws  notauthorized by another  law — even though emanating from a differ-ent  sub-system 400. This  is  an  important  point  for  international  law,because  treaties  with  varying  membership  and  different  subject matter establish new rules and institutions on the international plane.The wTO did not authorize the establishment of the ICC, nor did theSecurity  Council  —  so  in  this  sense  the  Rome  Statute  could  be seen as an original law — yet all these institutions are congeners ofinternational law. 

2. The coherence challenge

228.  although  international  law lacks  institutional  infrastructure,the inference that this renders it unable to work in a systematic waycannot be sustained. The International Court, in its advisory Opinionon the WHO Regional Headquarters, rightly observed that a rule ofinternational  law “does not operate  in a vacuum” but operates with“relation  to  facts  and  in  the  context  of  a wider  framework  of  legalrules of which it forms only a part” 401. Likewise, Judge Greenwoodasserted  in Diallo (Compensation) that  international  law  “is  not  aseries of fragmented specialist and self-contained bodies of law, eachof which functions in isolation from the others ; it is a single, unifiedsystem of law” 402. 229.  This  view  was  also  favoured  by  the  International  Law

Commission  (ILC),  which  extensively  studied  challenges  of  frag-mentation and proliferation raised by  the emergence of “technicallyspecialized  cooperation  networks  with  a  global  scope”  such  as trade,  human  rights,  environment,  diplomacy  and  communications.In  examining  methods  of  resolving  conflicts  between  special  andgeneral  international  law,  conflicts  between  successive  norms  andsystemic  integration,  Special  Rapporteur  Koskenniemi  provided  acomprehensive analysis of topical issues that, according to some tra-ditional views, threaten the notion that international law is a system.

General Course on Public International Law 141

400.  Raz, Concept of a Legal System, op. cit., pp. 187-188.401.  Interpretation of the Agreement of 25 March 1951 between the WHO

and Egypt, Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1980, p. 76 (para. 10).402.  Ahmadou Sadio Diallo (Compensation Owed by the Democratic

Republic of the Congo to the Republic of Guinea) (Republic of Guinea v.Democratic Republic of the Congo), Judgment, ICJ Reports 2012, p. 3 (para. 8).

Page 6: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

But  the  ILC’s  conclusion was  the  opposite :  “International  law  is  alegal  system” 403, and  specialized  topics  that  emerge within  interna-tional law do not erode the systematization of international law 404.230.  The  ILC  suggested  that  the  rules  and principles  of  interna-

tional  law  “act  in  relation  to  and  should  be  interpreted  against  thebackground of  other  rules  and principles”,  emphasizing  that  “inter-national  law  is  not  a  random  collection  of  such  norms” 405.  Thecapacity of States to modify the system is also in practice curtailed.as Pauwelyn explains : 

“[I]n  their  treaty  relations  states  can  ‘contract  out’  of  one,more  or,  in  theory,  all  rules  of  international  law  (other  thanthose of jus cogens), but they cannot contract out of the systemof international law.” 406

The reason States cannot contract out of  the system of internationallaw is not  that  the system itself  is peremptory ;  it  is  that  it  is neces-sary,  if  anything  lasting  is  to be  achieved at  the  international  level.Imagine  for  a  moment  that  a  State  attempts  to  contract  out  of  thepacta sunt servanda principle 407. It will still have to make promisesin order  to achieve  its purposes, but other States have no  reason  totake  its  promises  seriously.  Perhaps  the  State  may  assure  its  “co-contracting” party  that  it  intends  that particular promise  to be bind-ing.  But  its  general  disavowal  of  the  binding  character  of  itspromises would apply equally to this assurance. Pacta sunt servandais  not  a  peremptory  norm,  but  it  is  a  necessary  one  for  States’promises  to  be  taken  seriously.  States  are  serial  promisors  and  theinstitution of formal promising — treaty making — entails the normpacta sunt servanda. States’ fondness for international law may ebband flow, but the system remains. 

142 J. Crawford

403.  “Conclusions  of  the work  of  the Study Group on  the Fragmentation  ofInternational  Law :  Difficulties  arising  from  the Diversification  and  expansionof  International  Law”,  Report  of  the  International  Law  Commission  on  theworks  of  its  Fifty-eighth  Session  (1 May-9  June  and  3  July-11 august  2006),un doc. a/61/10, Supp. no. 10, p. 407 (para. 251). 404.  Ibid., p. 405 (para. 245).405.  Ibid., p. 407 (para. 251). 406.  J. Pauwelyn, Conflict of Norms in Public International Law : How WTO

Law Relates to Other Rules of International Law (Cambridge, CuP, 2003), p. 37.407.  M.  Koskenniemi,  “Fragmentation  of  International  Law :  Difficulties

arising from the Diversification and expansion of International Law”, Report ofthe  Study  Group  of  the  International  Law  Commission,  Fifty-eighth  Session (1  May-9  June  and  3  July-11  august  2006),  un  doc.  a/Cn.4/L.682,  p.  93 (para. 176).

Page 7: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

3. The relation between international law and international society :transnational rules lacking societies

231.  Raz makes the vital point that legal systems are not distinctand  separate  from  the  societies  that  create  and  apply  them.  Legalsystems  are  complex  forms  of  life  and  involve  a  process of  socialinteraction 408,  through  which  shared  legal  norms  are  created  andmaintained  over  time. at  the  international  level,  patterns  of  socialinteraction are held out to be legitimate or proper, and are treated asoperating within a system of international law 409.232.  It  is  true  that  attempts  have  been  made  to  “constitute” 

systems  of  law  divorced  from  social  systems.  a  notable  example is  the  idea  of  lex mercatoria postulated  by  French  comparatistBerthold Goldman 410 and  developed  further  by  institutions  such  asunIDROIT 411.  The  problem with  it  is  that  it  is  a  pure  confection,unrelated  to  any  real  source  of  authority  or  any  existing  praxis. It  is  a  law  of  and  for  professors,  a Buchrecht reduced  to  a  singlebook, based on the assumption that comparative law techniques candistil a true or real underlying common law — a sort of natural lawwithout  the  benefit  of  divinity.  The  assumption  is  demonstrablyuntrue. 233.  Perhaps the most comprehensive attempt to distil an interna-

tional common core of contract law, applicable to private actors, wasthe  10-year  long  comparative  assessment  of  the  law  relating  to formation  of  contracts  conducted  at  Cornell  university  by  Rudolf

General Course on Public International Law 143

408.  See, e.g., Raz, Concept of a Legal System, op. cit., p. 188. 409.  J. Bruneé and S. J. Toope, Legitimacy and Legality in International Law :

An International Account (Cambridge, CuP, 2010), pp. 350-352. 410.  B. Goldman,  “Frontières  du  droit  et  lex mercatoria”  (1964)  9 Archives

de philosophie du droit 177.  See  also  P.  Kahn,  Vers la quête de la LexMercatoria : l’apport de l’école de Dijon,  1957-1964.  In  2009  the  Centre  forTransnational Law at  the university of Bologna  established  an online  resourcecataloguing  lex mercatoria principles  and  accompanying  primary  materials,called “TransLex Principles”. The database currently contains a non-exhaustivelist  of  135  principles  of  transnational  commercial  law.  See  Transnational  LawDatabase, “Purpose” and “Concept” <http ://trans-lex.org/content.php ?what=8>.411.  unIDROIT  Principles  of  International  Commercial  Contracts,  1994

<http ://www.unidroit.org/english/principles/contracts/main.htm>.  unCITRaLhas  endorsed  the  use  of  the  Principles.  See  Report  of  the  united  nationsCommission on International Trade Law on the work of its Forty-fifth Session,new  York,  25  June-6  July,  un  doc.  a/67/17,  pp.  33-34  (paras.  137-140).another attempt at codification is the Trento Project : u. Mattei and M. Bussani(eds.),  The Common Core of European Private Law (London,  Kluwer  LawInternational, 2003).

Page 8: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

Schlesinger 412, with the aim to “enhance professional knowledge . . .by  finding  and  formulating  the  common  ground  as  well  as  the differences  among  legal  systems”  and  to  test  the  feasibility  of  itsresearch  method 413.  The  study  concluded  with  “haphazard”  if  notrather abstract observations, among which was the “expected” find-ing  that  “the  areas  of  agreement  are  larger  than  those  of  disagree-ment” but  that areas of disagreement were more complex than anti-cipated 414. Despite the intelligent choice of topic — after all, forma-tion of contract is prior to contract — this outcome was disappoint-ing ;  an “insular  study of a peripheral  subject”,  in  the words of onereviewer 415.  Schlesinger’s  own  reflective  question  after  10  years’work,  “did  we  merely  demonstrate  the  obvious ?”,  supports  the sceptics of a synoptic universal contract law.234.  More  recently,  Ole  Lando  has  also  pursued  the  quest  for

european systemic  legal  integration  through the Principles of euro-pean Contract Law project, born of the european Parliament’s desireto  establish  a  common european  civil  law 416. The Lando Commis-sion  seek  to  forge  a  new  european  jus commune and  elucidate  amodel  set  of  “general  rules”  for  a  uniform  regional  contract  law system to be applied in european business-to-business and business-to-consumer contracts 417. The project has grown in ambition, leadingto the proposed Draft Common Frame of Reference, which purportsto codify the whole of european contract law 418. 235.  There  are  enormous  difficulties  with  the  idea  that  such

“codes”  can  identify  an  “essence”  distilled  from  the  different  legal

144 J. Crawford

412.  R. B. Schlesinger et al., Formation of Contracts. A Study of the CommonCore of Legal Systems (London, Stevens & Sons, 1968), vols. 1, 2. 413.  Ibid., pp. 1-4, 20-30. 414.  Schlesinger, Formation of Contracts. A Study of the Common Core of

Legal Systems, op. cit., pp. 41-42. 415.  a. Rubin, “Book Review” (1970-1971) 50 Oregon L. Rev. 99.416.  Private Law of  the Member States, Resolution  on action  to Bring  into

Line the Private Law of the Member States, Doc. a2-157/89, 26 May 1989, OJ1989 C 158/400. 417.  O.  Lando  and  H.  Beale  (eds.), Principles of European Contract Law :

Parts I and II (The Hague, Kluwer, 2000), art. 1 :101 (1). See also O. Lando andH.  Beale  (eds.),  Principles of European Contract Law : Part III (The  Hague,Kluwer, 2003). 418.  C.  von  Bar  et al. (eds.),  Principles, Definitions and Model Rules of

European Private Law : Draft Common Frame of Reference (Study Group on aeuropean Civil Code, 2009) <http ://ec.europa.eu/justice/contract/files/european-private-law_en.pdf>.  See  also  Decision  2010/233/eu  of  26  april  2010  onSetting up  the expert Group on a Common Frame of Reference  in  the area ofeuropean Contract Law, OJ 2010 L 105/109. 

Page 9: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

systems  which  could  be  applied  in  transnational  cases 419.  For  onething,  the  assumption  is  that  the  detailed  examination  of  legal systems will produce a common core. In practice, the more compara-tive lawyers search for a common core, the more elusive it seems tobe.  as  Martin  Shapiro  notes :  “I  do  not  know  whether  ‘commoncore’  is  a  lesser  or  greater  acknowledgement  of  defeat  than  ‘prin-ciples’ but surely it is in the same neighbourhood.” 420 In fact it is inno neighbourhood at all. Lex mercatoria is not  the  law of any  indi-vidual  human  society,  still  less  a  society  of  merchants  or  even  ofprofessors, it is an abstraction that still fails to remain insulated fromthe legal and policy preferences of its proponents. 

4. International law is a system, even if imperfect

236.  In  short,  legal  systems  are  social  systems.  while  it  is  nodoubt  good  for  international  and  comparative  lawyers  to  socialize,even  a  willing  society  is  not  only  composed  of  cocktail  parties.There  is  an  international  social  process,  defective  no  doubt,  but existent,  made  up  of  the  actions,  interactions  and  programmes  ofGovernments and significant others.237.  The working of  international  law reveals a “complete” sys-

tem  of  laws 421,  albeit  one  that  cannot  be  uncritically  analogized  todomestic  legal  systems 422.  It  is  a  legal  system because  it  is  a  func-tion of the social process between States and other persons regardingmatters  of  common  concern.  as  Ian  Brownlie  notes,  internationallaw provides both  the vocabulary and underlying grammar of  inter-state  relations 423.  Indeed,  it  is  impossible  to  imagine  international

General Course on Public International Law 145

419.  Scelle  comments  “for  the  rule  of  law  and  for  legislation  to  exist,  theremust  first  be  society ;  this  social  reality  is  anterior  and  superior  to  any  legalright”,  in G. Scelle, Précis du droit de gens (Paris, Sirey, 1932), vol.  2,  p.  16.See  also  “The  new  Lex Mercatoria Does  not  Have  the  Quality  of  an‘autonomous Legal System’ ”, in K. P. Berger, The Creeping Codification of theNew Lex Mercatoria (alphen aan den Rijn, Kluwer Law International, 2nd ed.,2010), Chap. G. See also G. R. Delaume, “Comparative analysis as a Basis ofLaw  in  State  Contracts :  The  Myth  of  the  Lex  Mercatoria”  (1988-1989)  63Tulane L. Rev. 575.420.  M.  Shapiro,  “The  Common  Core :  Some  Outside  Comments”,  in 

u. Mattei  and M. Bussani  (eds.), The Common Core of European Private Law(London, Kluwer Law International, 2003), p. 223. 421.  R.  Jennings  and  a.  watts,  Oppenheim’s International Law (Harlow,

Longman, 9th ed., 1992), vol. 1, p. 12.422.  J. Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law (Oxford,

OuP, 8th ed., 2012), p. 15.423.  See I. Brownlie, “The Reality and efficacy of International Law” (1981)

52 (1) BYIL 1-2.

Page 10: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

diplomacy  and  relations  without  international  law 424.  Internationallaw has the characteristics of a system, not just a random collectionof  rules :  notably,  the  basic  constructs  of  personality,  sources,treaties,  interpretation  and  responsibility 425. The  system  is  a  super-structure,  if you like, but only  in  the Marxist sense  that all  law is asuperstructure 426. It is made up of conventional and customary rulesthat  interact,  interlink,  reinforce  each other  and  sufficiently  cohere.Those  who  worry  about  its  institutional  deficiencies  may  recallRichard Gardiner’s  proposition  that  the  institutional  framework  forsecuring  observance  of most  international  obligations  is  diplomacyand  then  international  organizations 427 —  with  an  increasinglyimportant role for international courts and tribunals.238.  But if international law is a social system, who are its partici-

pants ?  This  brings  us  to  the  second  part  of  this  chapter  and  the problem of international personality. 

B. The Problem of International Personality

239.  It is now generally accepted that under international law nat-ural persons, and certain legal persons, may be beneficiaries of rightsand holders of obligations. But this has not always been so. In 1904,international  law was canonically  seen as a  system designed exclu-sively  by States  exclusively  for States — as  a  system with  73 par-ticipants,  74  including  the  Pope 428.  The  expansion  of  the  personalscope  of  international  law  since  that  time  is  remarkable  for  manyreasons,  not  least  because  it  acknowledges  that  natural  persons  areentitled to protection and that participation in the system is no longer

146 J. Crawford

424.  G. Simpson, “International Law in Diplomatic History”,  in J. Crawfordand M.  Koskenniemi  (eds.),  The Cambridge Companion to International Law(Cambridge, CuP, 2012), p. 45.425.  Crawford,  Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, op. cit., 

p. 16.426.  K.  Marx,  A Contribution to the Critique of Political Economy (trans. 

n.  I. Stone, Chicago, Charles H. Kerr, 1911), preface ; a. Stone, “The Place ofLaw in the Marxian Structure-Superstructure archetype” (1985) 19 Law & Soc.Rev. 39-68. 427.  R. K. Gardiner, International Law (Harlow, Longman, 2003), p. 4. 428.  See Oppenheim, op. cit.,  for a  list of States at  that  time. The  territorial

status of the Papacy was at the time unresolved : the vatican City was not estab-lished  until  the  Lateran  Treaty  (Italy-Holy  See),  Rome,  11  February  1929  (inforce, 7 June 1929), (1929) 23 AJIL Supp. 187 ; 130 BFSP 791. See J. Crawford,The Creation of States in International Law (Oxford,  OuP,  2nd  ed.,  2006), pp. 221-233.

Page 11: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

limited  to  States.  But  it  also  brings  new  challenges,  a  selection  ofwhich include : ascertaining the criteria for statehood in internationallaw and their connections to the institution of recognition ; managingthe horizontal effects of actors other  than States  in  the  internationalsystem ; and establishing mechanisms  to hold non-State participantsto account.

1. Recognition and subjectivity of legal personality

240.  In  Chapter  III  we  discussed  the  relationship  betweensovereignty  and  statehood.  Statehood  is  essentially  a  product  ofinternational law, but there is enduring debate about the legal criteriafor  statehood.  The  standardly-cited  Montevideo  formula  lists  as criteria  defined  territory,  permanent  population,  stable  governmentand the capacity to enter into relations with other States 429. This hasmultiple defects : it is inaccurate (territory may not be defined), ten-dentious  (whether  a  population  is  permanent  depends  partly  onwhether the people have their own State) and question-begging (thephrase “other States” assumes what it seeks to demonstrate, i.e. thatwe already know what a State  is). But above all  it  is  incomplete  inthree  crucial  respects.  First,  it  leaves  out  independence  from  otherStates,  which  is  nonetheless  (once  securely  established)  the  “deci-sive  criterion  of  statehood” 430.  Second  it  ignores  the  role  of  inter-national law in determining or precluding statehood in certain impor-tant cases 431 : these are the exceptional situations where internationallaw either declines  to accept a for-the-time-being effective entity asa  State  for  reasons  of  its  substantive  illegality —  as  was  the  casewith  Manchukuo 432,  Southern  Rhodesia 433 and  the  “bantustans” 434

— or  accepts  as  continuing  in  existence  entities which  are  for-the-time-being  suppressed  —  as  with  ethiopia  in  1935 435,  the  Baltic

General Course on Public International Law 147

429.  Convention on  the Rights  and Duties of States  adopted by  the SeventhInternational  Conference  of american  States, Montevideo,  26  December  1933(in force, 26 December 1934), 165 LNTS 19, art. 1 (Montevideo Convention). 430.  C.  Rousseau,  Droit international public (Paris,  Sirey,  1974),  vol.  2, 

pp.  67-68.  For  an  analysis  of  external  sovereignty  (as  independence)  seeCustoms Regime between Germany and Austria, Advisory Opinion, (1930) PCIJ,Ser. A/B, No. 41,  p.  57  (Judge anzilotti) ;  Crawford, The Creation of States inInternational Law, op. cit., pp. 62-88. 431.  Crawford, The Creation of States in International Law, op. cit., pp. 196-

252.432.  Ibid., pp. 75, 78, 132-133.433.  Ibid., pp. 128-131.434.  Ibid., pp. 47, 341-345.435.  Ibid., pp. 97, 311  ff., 402, 626. 

Page 12: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

States after 1940 436, Kuwait under  Iraqi occupation  in 1990 437, andsome  others.  Third,  it  says  nothing  whatever  about  recognition  byother  States ;  but  such  recognition  is  undeniably  relevant  to  state-hood, whatever “theory” of recognition one may choose to adopt.241.  In  truth  the  best  theory  of  recognition may  be  none  at  all.

The declaratory  theory  (the  theory  that  statehood  is  independent  ofrecognition)  overlooks  the  great  significance  attributed  to  recogni-tion  in  the  practice  of States.  If  recognition  did  not matter, Taiwanwould be a State, Somaliland would be a State ; yet according to thestandard view neither is. On the other hand, as under the constitutivetheory,  if  recognition were  decisive  then Kosovo  (97  recognitions)and  Palestine  (132  recognitions) would  be  States — whereas  thereare  still  questions  about  both.  Indeed  if  recognition  even  by  oneState  were  decisive,  so  would  the  Turkish  Republic  of  northernCyprus (1 recognition), South Ossetia (2 recognitions) and abkhazia(2 recognitions). Ian Brownlie compares such theories to a “bank offog on  a  still  day” :  they obscure  rather  than  illuminate 438.  In  thesetheories the complexity of legal issues in international relations “hasbeen  compacted  into  a  doctrinal  dispute  between  the  ‘declaratory’and  ‘constitutive’  views” 439,  without  adding  to  the  sum  of  humanknowledge.  Plainly  recognition  is  a  political  process  interposed  byunilateral  assessment  by  a  State  deciding  whether  or  not  it  will recognize another as a State and  thereby engage  in normal politicaland legal relations with that other State. 242.  But  recognition  should  not  be  construed  as  a magical  spell

that  gives  life  to  an unborn State 440. unlike Hamlet’s  proclamationto Rosencrantz,  it  cannot be  said  that whether  a State does or doesnot  exist,  individual  recognition  makes  it  so 441.  Here  again  theMontevideo Convention is defectively formulated : article 3 declares

148 J. Crawford

436.  Crawford, op. cit. footnote 431, pp. 80, 97, 177, 393-395, 689, 703-705.See also J. Crawford, “Preface” (2001) 1 Baltic YB Int’l. L.437.  Crawford, The Creation of States in International Law, op. cit., pp. 105,

162, 439, 688-689.438.  I.  Brownlie,  “Recognition  in  Theory  and  Practice”,  in  R.  St.  J.  Mac-

donald  and D. M.  Johnston  (eds.), The Structure and Process of InternationalLaw : Essays in Legal Philosophy, Doctrine and Theory (The  Hague,  nijhoff,1983), p. 107. 439.  Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law,  op. cit.,

pp.  144-145 ;  S.  Talmon,  “The  Constitutive  versus  the  Declaratory  Theory  ofRecognition :  Tertium Non Datur?”  (2004)  75  BYIL 101-102 ;  a.  Clapham,Brierly’s Law of Nations (Oxford, OuP, 7th ed., 2012), p. 151.440.  Brownlie, “Recognition in Theory and Practice”, op. cit., pp. 107-108. 441.  with apologies to Shakespeare. Hamlet, act 2, Scene 2, ll. 249-251. 

Page 13: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

that  “[t]he  political  existence  of  the  state  is  independent  of  recog-nition  by  the  other  states” 442 :  it  had  better  said,  independent  ofrecognition by any individual third State.243.  what of legal barriers to recognition, or conversely, the duty

to recognize 443 ? In the Kosovo Opinion the International Court wascareful not to say more about controversial issues of contested inde-pendence  than  was  necessary  for  the  purposes  of  answering  thequestion  put  by  the  General assembly,  as  to  whether  the  KosovarDeclaration of  Independence was unlawful.  In particular  it declined(as  the  Canadian  Supreme  Court  had  earlier  declined 444)  to  saywhether  the  idea of “remedial secession” has any purchase  in  inter-national  law  as  an  extension  of  the  principle  of  self-determination.Some  Governments  (notably  Germany)  had  supported  the  idea,which  was  prima  facie  more  applicable  to  Kosovo  in  view  of  itsrecent history than it would have been to Quebec 445. The Court said :

“During  the  eighteenth,  nineteenth  and  early  twentieth  cen-turies,  there were  numerous  instances  of  declarations  of  inde-pendence  .  .  . Sometimes a declaration resulted  in  the creationof a new State,  at others  it did not.  In no case, however, doesthe practice of States as a whole suggest that the act of promul-gating the declaration was regarded as contrary to internationallaw.  On  the  contrary,  State  practice  during  this  period  pointsclearly  to  the  conclusion  that  international  law  contained  noprohibition of declarations of independence. During the secondhalf of the twentieth century, the international law of self-deter-mination developed in such a way as  to create a right  to  inde-pendence  for  the  peoples  of  non-self-governing  territories  andpeoples  subject  to  alien  subjugation, domination  and exploita-tion .  .  . a great many new States have come into existence asa result of the exercise of this right. There were, however, alsoinstances of declarations of  independence outside  this context.

General Course on Public International Law 149

442.  Montevideo  Convention, art.  3  (emphasis  added).  See  also  Crawford,The Creation of States in International Law, op. cit., p. ix ; J. Crawford, “Intro-duction  to  the  Paperback  edition”,  in  H.  Lauterpacht,  Recognition in Inter-national Law (Cambridge, CuP, 2013), p. xxxii. 443.  On which  see  Lauterpacht, Recognition in International Law,  op. cit. ; 

P. Capps, “Lauterpacht’s Method” (2012) 82 BYIL 248-280.444.  Reference re Secession of Quebec, [1998] 2 SCR 217, p. 70 (para. 124).445.  Accordance with International Law of the Unilateral Declaration of

Independence in Respect of Kosovo, Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 2010, p. 438(paras. 82-83).

Page 14: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

The practice of States in these latter cases does not point to theemergence  in  international  law  of  a  new  rule  prohibiting  themaking of a declaration of independence in such cases.” 446

after  referring  to  cases of Security Council-mandated non-recogni-tion (Southern Rhodesia, northern Cyprus), the Court continued :

“in  all  of  those  instances  the  Security  Council  was making  adetermination  as  regards  the  concrete  situation  existing  at  thetime  that  those  declarations  of  independence  were  made ;  theillegality  attached  to  the  declarations  of  independence  thusstemmed not from the unilateral character of these declarationsas such, but from the fact  that  they were, or would have been,connected  with  the  unlawful  use  of  force  or  other  egregiousviolations  of  norms  of  general  international  law,  in  particularthose of a peremptory character (jus cogens). In the context ofKosovo, the Security Council has never taken this position.” 447

For  the  purposes  of  the  answering  the  question  this  short  essay  ongeneral international law was sufficient.244.  Beyond the class of well-established entities with legal per-

sonality  are  entities  that  are  proximate  to  States  or  are  treated  likeStates  for certain purposes. Take Taiwan as an example. while  it  isnot  recognized  as  a  State  by  anyone 448,  it  has  proto-State  inter-national  legal  identity  for  various  purposes,  including  as  a  fishingentity under  the Law of  the Sea Convention 1982 449 and as a sepa-

150 J. Crawford

446.  ICJ Reports 2010, p. 436 (para. 79).447.  Ibid., p. 438 (para. 81).448.  Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law,  op. cit., 

p. 125.449.  a.  Serdy,  “Bringing  Taiwan  into  the  International  Fisheries  Fold :  the

Legal  Personality  of  a  Fishing entity”  (2004)  75 BYIL 183-184,  189. whetherTaiwan was a “State” eligible for membership to various regional fisheries man-agement  organizations  was  side-stepped  by  innovative  legal  mechanics  thatenabled “any entity or fishing entity” to apply for membership to the extendedCommission  for  the  Conservation  of  Southern  Bluefin Tuna.  See,  e.g., agree-ment for the Implementation of the Provisions of the united nations Conventionon  the  Law  of  the  Sea  of  10  December  Relating  to  the  Conservation  andManagement of Straddling Fish Stocks  and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks, undoc. a/COnF.164/37, 8 September 1995, arts. 1  (2)  (b), 1  (3), 8, 17 ; Conven-tion for the Conservation of Southern Bluefin Tuna, Canberra, 10 May 1993 (inforce,  20  May  1994),  189  UNTS 360,  art.  18 ;  Resolution  to  establish  anextended Commission and an extended Scientific Committee and Rules of Pro-cedure  of  the  extended Commission  for  the Conservation  of  Southern BluefinTuna, paras. 1, 6, adopted at the Seventh annual Meeting of the Convention forthe Conservation of Southern Bluefin Tuna, Sydney, 18-21 april 2001. 

Page 15: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

rate  customs  territory  for  the  purposes  of  wTO  membership 450.Somaliland  may  be  another  example.  even  though  it  is  a  self-declared, yet contested, secessionist region, it has maintained de factoindependence  for  a  considerable  period  of  time  and  participates  onthe international plane, for example as a refugee-receiving entity 451. 245.  Palestine  is  a  more  controversial  case 452.  The  status  of

Palestine  (west Bank  and Gaza Strip)  remains  subject  to  vehementdebate. even though the people of Palestine are undoubtedly entitledto full self-determination, Israel has long denied its statehood pend-ing resolution of a  range of  issues  through “permanent status nego-tiations”,  for  a  long  time  stalled 453.  Palestine’s  request  for  full un membership  is  undetermined  but  it  has  recently  been  accorded “non-member observer State” status by the General assembly 454 —the  same  status  as  the  Holy  See.  uneSCO’s  earlier  admission  ofPalestine  resulted  in  the  withdrawal  of  uS  funding  to  that  organi-zation 455. But with 132 States now recognizing Palestine as a State,it seems to be eking its way toward statehood456.

2. Participation and effect at the horizontal level

246.  The international legal system is further enriched — or com-plicated  —  by  the  participation  of  entities  without  any  territorial

General Course on Public International Law 151

450.  Marrakesh  agreement  establishing  the  world  Trade  Organization,Marrakesh, 15 april 1994 (in force, 1 January 1995), 1867 UNTS 3, art. 12. 451.  See  Judgment  of  30  October  2003,  3  ue  4952/96.a  (Hesse adminis-

trative  Court,  Kassel,  Germany).  The  Court  determined  that  Somaliland  is  a“State” for the purposes of asylum law ; Report of the Secretary-General on thesituation  in  Somalia,  un  doc.  S/2004//469,  9  June  2004,  p.  8  (para.  47).  Seegenerally  unHCR  Global  appeal  2012-2013,  “Somalia”  <http ://www.unhcr.org/4ec230fc0.pdf> accessed 5 March 2013. See also Crawford, The Creation ofStates in International Law, op. cit., pp. 375, 412-414, 417. 452.  See  J.  Crawford,  “Israel  (1948-49)  and  Palestine  (1989-1999) :  Two

Studies in the Creation of States”,  in G. S. Goodwin-Gill and S. Talmon (eds.),The Reality of International Law : Essays in Honour of Ian Brownlie (Oxford,OuP, 1999), pp. 95-124.453.  Declaration  of  Principles  of  Interim  Self-Government  arrangements, 

13 September 1993, 32 ILM 1527. 454.  un doc. a/67/L.28, 25 november 2012, para. 2 ; Ga res. 67/19, 29 nov-

ember 2012, p. 3 (para. 2). 455.  Public Law 103-236, § 410 (1), 30 april 1994, 108 Stat. 454 (1994) pro-

hibits  the united States making any voluntary or  assessed contribution  to “anyaffiliated organisation of the united nations which grants full membership as astate  to any organization or group  that does not have  the  internationally  recog-nized attributes of statehood”. 456.  united  nations  educational,  Scientific  and  Cultural  Organization,

“General  Conference  admits  Palestine  as  uneSCO  Member”  (Press  Release, 31 October 2011).

Page 16: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

base  of  their  own 457.  The  International  Court  first  faced  up  to  thisquestion in the Reparation case, holding that :

“The subjects of law in any legal system are not necessarilyidentical  in  their  nature  or  in  the  extent  of  their  rights  .  .  .Throughout  its  history,  the  development  of  international  lawhas  been  influenced  by  the  requirements  of  international  life,and the progressive increase in the collective activities of Stateshas  already given  rise  to  instances of  action upon  the  interna-tional plane by certain entities which are not States  .  .  .  In  theopinion of the Court, the Organization was intended to exerciseand enjoy, and is in fact exercising and enjoying, functions andrights which can only be explained on the basis of  the posses-sion  of  a  large  measure  of  international  personality  and  thecapacity  to  operate  upon  an  international  plane  .  .  .  theOrganization is an international person . . . a subject of interna-tional  law  and  capable  of  possessing  international  rights  andduties, and that it has capacity to maintain its rights by bringinginternational claims.” 458

It  is  a  mark  of  international  law’s  conservatism  that  it  took  until1949 for the separate legal personality of an international legal orga-nization  like  the united nations  to be  recognized. The  status of  itspredecessor, the League of nations, for example, remained unsettled,such that the Secretary-General of the League apparently had to signcontracts of employment in his personal capacity. 247.  The  question  following  Reparation was  whether  this  idea 

of  the  legal  personality  of  international  organizations  was  limited to  organizations  having  universal  aspirations  such  as  the  unitednations or whether  it  applied more widely. The  International Courtleft  this  question open,  perhaps  implying  the narrower view, but  in

152 J. Crawford

457.  See,  e.g.,  C.  Brölmann,  “Deterritorialization  of  International  Law”,  in J. nijman and a. nollkaemper  (eds.), New Perspectives on the Divide betweenNational and International Law (Oxford, OuP, 2007).458.  Reparation for Injuries Suffered in the Service of the United Nations, op.

cit.,  pp.  178-179.  In  Jurisdiction of the European Commission of the Danubebetween Galatz and Braila, Advisory Opinion, (1927) PCIJ, Ser. B, No. 14, pp. 63-64 the Permanent Court “hinted at the possibility of international institu-tions  being  bestowed  with  functionally  limited  international  personality”,  butthis  was  not  quoted  in  Reparation :  R.  Portmann,  Legal Personality inInternational Law (Cambridge, CuP, 2010), p. 108 ; K. Parlett, The Individual inthe International Legal System : Continuity and Change in International Law(Cambridge, CuP, 2011), pp. 31-32. 

Page 17: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

practice a very large number of organizations have been establishedby States, sometimes even on a bilateral basis,  that are said to haveand seem to be accepted as having international legal personality 459. 248.  So  just  as  has  occurred  with  the  corporate  form  at  the

national  level,  the  separate  corporate  personality  of  internationalorganizations has become a basic tool, widely available to States andto  organizations  themselves  (some  international  organizations  havecreated separate international organizations 460). International organi-zations  are  a  manifestation  of  collective  State  action  to  addressshared  concerns,  including  public  health,  environment,  trade  and climate  change. To  advance  common  interests  international  organi-zations establish international standards (e.g., International Telecom-munication union, wHO, wTO), impose mandatory action on States(e.g.,  the  Security  Council)  and  implement  and  enforce  rules  (e.g.,international courts and tribunals) 461.249.  The  next  question  is  whether  the  principle  of  international

legal personality declared by the International Court extends furtherthan  international  organizations  of  an  inter-State  character.  InBarcelona Traction the International Court expressed the position inthe  following  way :  “international  law  has  had  to  recognize  the corporate entity as an institution created by States” that has becomea “powerful factor in the economic life of nations” 462. 

General Course on Public International Law 153

459.  There  is  no  definitive  list  of  international  organizations :  C.  F. amera-singhe,  Principles of the Institutional Law of International Organisations(Cambridge, CuP, 2nd ed., 2005), p. 5. The  International Yearbook of Interna-tional Organisations (2009/2010) states  that  there were at  that point 241 “con-ventional” intergovernmental organizations : Figure 2.9. 460.  For  example,  the  member  States  of  the  Organisation  for  economic 

Co-operation  and Development  established  the  International energy agency  asan  autonomous body within  the  framework of  the Organisation,  in  response  tothe oil crisis at that time, pursuant to its Decision of the Council establishing theInternational energy agency of  the Organisation, OeCD Council,  373rd meet-ing, 15 november 1974 (in force, 15 november 1974), art. 1. 461.  That  international  organizations  may  enter  into  treaties  is  now  widely

accepted : vienna Convention on  the Law of Treaties between States and  Inter-national Organizations or between International Organizations, vienna, 21 March1986 (not in force), 25 ILM 543. not all organizations that operate on the inter-national  plane  unequivocally  possess  international  legal  personality,  and  thosethat  do  may  have  restricted  competence :  e.g.,  the  earlier  Commonwealth  ofnations ; un Conference  on Trade  and Development ;  the High Commissionerfor Refugees. See, e.g., J. e. S. Fawcett, British Commonwealth in InternationalLaw (London,  Stevens  &  Sons,  1963) ;  w.  Dale,  “Is  the  Commonwealth  anOrganisation” (1982) 31 ICLQ ; F. Morgenstern, Legal Problems of InternationalOrganizations (Cambridge, Grotius, 1986), pp. 23-26. 462.  Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company, Limited (Belgium v.

Spain), Judgment, ICJ Reports 1970, pp. 33-34 (paras. 38-39) (emphasis added).

Page 18: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

250.  It  is  true  that  there  are  examples  of  domestic  associationsthat  came  to  be  accepted  as  international  persons.  Thus  theInternational Committee of  the Red Cross  (ICRC) was  formed as aprivate  humanitarian  initiative,  sanctioned  by  a  diplomatic  confer-ence in 1863. In 1915 it was formally established as a Swiss organi-zation 463. It has now developed a dual character. From an organiza-tional point of view  it  remains  a Swiss  entity,  yet  it  is  increasinglyrecognized  as  performing  public  international  functions  and  it  isclear  that  the  ICRC  is  as  a  separate  international  legal  person  inrespect of  the exercise of  those  functions — a status  recognized bythe Red Cross Conventions of 1949, by the Security Council and (inthe context of non-disclosure of information) by the ICTY 464. 251.  another  example,  also  Swiss,  is  the Bank  for  International

Settlements  (BIS),  established  in  1930  at  a  time  when  it  was  notclear  that  a  bank  could  be  established  by  international  law  andbecome  an  international  person 465.  In  1987  the  BIS  was  recon-stituted  and  recognized  as  an  international  legal  person 466 ;  it  has

154 J. Crawford

463.  G. Barile, “Caractère du Comité international de la Croix-Rouge” (1979)62 Riv diritto internazionale 112 ; D. Bindschedler-Robert, “Red Cross”  (1983)5 EPIL 250 ; Y. Beigbeder, The Role and Status of International HumanitarianVolunteers and Organizations (Dordrecht,  Martinus  nijhoff,  1991),  p.  66 ; C. Koenig, “Observer Status for the International Committee of the Red Cross atthe  united  nations :  a  Legal  viewpoint”  (1991)  280  Int. Rev. Red Cross ; a.  Schlögel,  “International  Red  Cross”,  in  R. wolfrum  (ed.), United Nations :Law, Policies and Practice (Dordrecht, Martinus nijhoff, rev. ed., 1995), vol. 2, pp. 814-815 ; H-P. Gasser, “International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC)”,in R. wolfrum (ed.), The Max Planck Encyclopedia of Public International Law(OuP, 2009, online). 464.  agreement  between  the  International Committee  of  the Red Cross  and

the  Swiss  Federal Council  to Determine  the  Legal  Status  of  the Committee  inSwitzerland,  19 March  1993 ;  Ga  res.  45/6,  16  October  1990 ;  Statutes  of  theInternational  Red  Cross  and  Red  Crescent  Movement  (as  amended),  art.  5 ;Rules of Procedure and evidence for the application of the Rome Statute of theInternational  Criminal  Court,  art.  73 ;  Prosecutor v. Simic (Decision on theProsecution Motion under Rule 73 for a Ruling concerning the Testimony of aWitness),  IT-95-9,  (1999)  § 46  ;  SC  res.  770,  13  august  1992,  para.  2 ;  SCres.  771  (1992),  13 august  1992,  paras.  4,  5 ;  SC  res.  775  (1992),  28 august1992 ;  SC  res.  776  (1992),  14  September  1992,  para.  2 ;  SC  res.  814  (1993), 26 March  1993,  para.  9 ; SC  res.  1010  (1995),  10 august  1995,  para 1 ; SC  res.1019 (1995), 9 november 1995, para. 2 ; SC res. 1034 (1995), 21 December 1995,paras. 4, 5 ; SC res. 1199 (1998), 23 September 1998, paras. 4 (c), 5 (d), 5 (e) ;SC res. 1398 (2002), 15 March 2002, Preamble (para. 4), para. 13 ; SC res. 1430(2002),  14 august  2002,  Preamble  (para.  6) ;  SC  res.  1434  (2002),  6  Septem-ber  2002,  Preamble  (para.  3) ;  SC  res.  1466  (2003),  14 March  2003,  Preamble(para. 3). 465.  See M. Jacob, “Bank for International Settlements”, in R. wolfrum (ed.),

The Max Planck Encyclopedia of Public International Law (OuP, 2008, online). 466.  Ibid. 

Page 19: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

since  concluded  treaties  and  been  sued  at  the  international  level467.Dozens of international and regional banks now exist. 252.  But the category of corporate actors remains an ad hoc one.

So far, several other corporate entities have been treated differently.The  International  Court  has  always  insisted  that  corporations  are created and regulated by States even if they operate well beyond thelimits  of  the  State  of  incorporation ;  it  said  so  in  Anglo Iranian Oil 468,  and  maintained  that  position  in Barcelona Traction 469 and latterly Diallo 470. 253.  elsewhere,  there  is  some  tendency  to  elevate  the  status  of

transnational corporations, with the apparent aim of increasing theiraccountability.  numerous  treaties  impose  obligations  on  States  toregulate the conduct of corporations ; and corporations have invokedhuman  rights  under  regional  human  rights  treaties 471.  But  thereappear to be no express obligations in international human rights lawimposed directly on corporations : the development of a general lawof  international  responsibility  has  focused  almost  exclusively  onStates  and,  by  derivation,  international  organizations.  Insofar  asinternational law has recognized direct criminal responsibility, it hasdone  so  with  respect  to  individuals,  not  corporations.  none  of  theconstituent  instruments  of  the  international  criminal  tribunals  pro-vide for corporate criminal responsibility : “no international criminaltribunal  has  had  jurisdiction  to  try  a  company  as  a  legal  entity  forcrimes under international law” 472. 254.  This  may  appear  to  be  unsatisfactory.  Some  corporate 

entities  are  immensely  powerful :  they generate  revenue  larger  than the  GDP  of  many  States,  operate  on  a  global  basis  and  exercise 

General Course on Public International Law 155

467.  Reineccius et al. v.  Bank for International Settlements,  Final Award, 19 September 2003, 140 ILR 1. 468.  Anglo Iranian Oil Co. (United Kingdom v. Iran), Preliminary

Objections, Judgment, ICJ Reports 1952, pp. 102, 112. 469.  Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company, Limited, op. cit., pp. 33-

34 (paras. 38-39).470.  Ahmadou Sadio Diallo (Republic of Guinea v. Democratic Republic of

the Congo), Preliminary Objections, Judgment, ICJ Reports 2007, pp. 605-606(paras.  61-65) ;  Ahmadou Sadio Diallo (Republic of Guinea v.  DemocraticRepublic of the Congo), Merits, Judgment, ICJ Reports 2010, pp. 673, 675-676(paras. 99, 104-105). 471.  See,  e.g.,  The Sunday Times v.  United Kingdom (no.  2),  app.  no.

13166/87, 26 november 1991 ; Observer and Guardian v. United Kingdom, app.no. 13585/88, 26 november 1991.472.  International  Commission  of  Jurists,  Corporate  Complicity  &  Legal

accountability Report, vol. 2 : Criminal Law and International Crimes (2008),p. 6.

Page 20: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

considerable  influence over domestic affairs.  Influence, however,  isnot  the  same  as  legal  capacity  on  the  international  plane,  and  theInternational  Court’s  insistence  that  corporations  are  creatures  ofdomestic  law  is  underwritten by powerful  policy  concerns  to  avoidthe creation of wholly unaccountable entities.  John Ruggie, SpecialRapporteur  of  the  Secretary-General  on  the  issue  of  human  rightsand transnational corporations, has noted the emerging “governancegaps created by globalisation”, stating : 

“The  international  community  is  still  in  the  early  stages  ofadapting  the  human  rights  regime  to  provide  more  effectiveprotection  to  individuals  and  communities  against  corporate-related human rights harm.” 473

In  2011  the un Human Rights Council  endorsed Ruggie’s  “imple-menting” framework on business and human rights, which serves toimprove international accountability and responsibility through threepillars : 

“The  first  is  the  State  duty  to  protect  against  human  rightsabuses by third parties, including business enterprises, throughappropriate  policies,  regulation,  and  adjudication.  The  secondis  the  corporate  responsibility  to  respect  human  rights,  whichmeans that business enterprises should act with due diligence toavoid infringing on the rights of others and to address adverseimpacts with which they are involved. The third is the need forgreater access by victims to effective remedy, both judicial andnon-judicial.” 474

255.  Other  attempts  to  improve  accountability  of  corporationsand international actors are found in soft law forms, including volun-tary  codes,  agreements  and  declarations.  Such  instruments  eithercontain  broadly  defined  standards  applicable  to  transnational  acti-vities  of  corporations  (or  businesses  more  broadly) 475 or  they  areaimed  at  particular  industries 476. while  these  instruments  have  the

156 J. Crawford

473.  un doc. a/HRC/8/5, 7 april 2008, p. 3 (paras. 1, 3). 474.  un  doc.  a/HRC/17/31,  21  March  2011,  p.  4  (para.  6) ;  un  doc.

a/HRC/ReS/17/4, 16 June 2011, p. 2 (para. 1).475.  For  example,  the  OeCD  Guidelines  for  Multinational  enterprises, 

21 June 1976, 15 ILM 967 ; un Global Compact, 26 July 2000 ; un norms on theResponsibilities of Transnational Corporations and Other Business enterprises withRegard to Human Rights, 13 august 2003, un doc. e/Cn.4/Sub.2/2003/12 (2003).476.  For  example,  the  extractive  Industries  Transparency  Initiative  <http ://

www.eiti.org/eiti/principles>.

Page 21: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

potential  to  increase  public  awareness  of  human  rights  issues,  theydo not treat international actors as legal entities. 256.  at the domestic level, there has been no generalized develop-

ment  of  a  concept  of  corporate  responsibility  for  violations  of,  orcomplicity in State violations of, international human rights law. Theprincipal  exception  has  been  the uS alien Tort Claims act 477. Butthe concern here is with legal personality, not powers or obligations.no one denies  that States may subject corporations properly withintheir  jurisdiction  to  regulation  that  might  —  if  thought  useful  —extend  to  liability  for  breach  of  international  norms.  It  is  anotherthing to treat corporations as addressees of those norms as such. TheSupreme Court  in Kiobel sidestepped  these  issues and curtailed  theact’s  presumed  extraterritorial  application,  thereby  largely  barringpetitioner  action  for  breaches  of  the  law  of  nations  occasionedagainst them when outside uS territory 478.257.  a  similar  issue  arises with  respect  to  non-corporate  indivi-

duals  like  you  and  me.  The  primary  expansion  of  legal  subjectsunder  international  law  is  the  recognition  and  protection  of  indivi-duals and peoples through human rights law — a sub-category of indi-vidual rights 479. It is now incumbent upon States to satisfy a range ofpositive and negative obligations, such as  to provide a fair  trial andto refrain from unlawful killing and torture 480. But human rights law

General Course on Public International Law 157

477.  28 uSC, § 1350. There is also a possibility of such claims being broughtby  uS  nationals  under  the  Torture  victims  Protection  act  for  more  limited violations of  international  law : Public Law 102-256, 106 Stat. 73 (1992), codi-fied  as  a  note  to  28  uSC,  § 1350.  See  generally  S.  Joseph, Corporations andTransnational Human Rights Litigation (Oxford, Hart Publishing, 2004).478.  Kiobel, Individually and on Behalf of Her Late Husband et al. v. Royal

Dutch Petroleum Co. et al., 569  uS  (2013),  pp.  1-3,  14.  earlier  case-law, starting  with  Filártiga v. Peña-Irala, 630  F.  2d  876  (2nd  Cir.  1980),  hadexpanded  the  scope  of  operation  of  the  act,  permitting  considerable  humanrights  litigation. Cf. Sosa v. Alvarez-Machain, 542 uS 692 (2004), pp. 724-725which  constrained  the  permitted  causes  of  action  to  some  (indeterminate)degree. 479.  economic  protection  to  private  actors  has  also  expanded  considerably,

with  over  2,500  bilateral  investment  treaties  now  in  force :  see  Crawford,Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law, op. cit., Chap. 28 for a sum-mary. 480.  See,  e.g.,  International  Covenant  on  Civil  and  Political  Rights,  new

York,  16 December  1966  (in  force,  23 March 1976),  999 UNTS 171, arts.  14, 6,  7 ;  Convention  for  the  Protection  of  Human  Rights  and  FundamentalFreedoms,  Rome,  4 november  1950  (in  force,  3  September  1953),  213 UNTS221,  arts.  6,  2,  3 ;  american  Convention  on  Human  Rights,  San  José, 21  november  1969  (in  force,  18  July  1978),  114  UNTS 213,  arts.  8,  4,  5 ;african Charter of Human and Peoples’ Rights, nairobi, 27 June 1981 (in force,21 October 1986), 1520 UNTS 217, arts. 7, 4, 5. 

Page 22: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

does not yet apply horizontally between individuals in parallel of, orsubstitution for, national  law. It consists of obligations owed by  theState to all people, nationals or aliens, within its territory. 258.  It must also be noted  that while  the  rights of  the  individual

are  well  developed,  the  rights  of  “peoples”  as  a  category  are  lessadvanced. Certain rights relating to equality, international peace andsecurity,  permanent  sovereignty  over  natural  resources,  develop-ment, environment and minorities have been said to apply to personswho constitute a group or to the group itself 481, but the full embraceof  third  generation  rights,  particularly  of  an  economic,  social  or cultural  kind,  is  still  in  its  infancy  —  no  longer  precocious  after 30  years.  Some  progress  has  occurred,  however,  with  the  interna-tional recognition of indigenous rights 482, further expanding the rageof rights recognized on the international plane as well as the range ofbeneficiaries.259.  There is also a marked disjunction between the considerable

expansion  of  individual  rights  under  international  law  and  the limited  scope  of  individual  responsibility.  The  direct  responsibilityof  individuals  is  still  limited  to  the  field  of  international  criminallaw,  and  only  to  certain  crimes  within  that  field.  with  respect  tothese  crimes  however,  individual  responsibility  is  a  matter  of  cus-tomary international law : the customary international law origins ofindividual  criminal  responsibility  stem  from  the  nuremberg  trialsand have been  advanced  through  the  rapid  creation of  internationaland hybrid criminal courts and tribunals since 1992 483.260.  In  any  event,  to  have  rights  or  obligations  is  not  the  same

thing  as  being  a  subject  of  international  law :  otherwise  the  termwould lack all utility. For one thing, the obligations are disconnectedfrom the rights, forming a different sub-field, for another thing, there

158 J. Crawford

481.  See J. Crawford, “The Rights of Peoples : ‘Peoples’ or ‘Governments’ ?”,in  International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London,  CameronMay, 2002), Chap. 7. For discussion of  substantive  rights consequent  to  recog-nition of peoples before the law, see Chap. XI.482.  See,  e.g.,  australian  Law  Reform  Commission,  The Recognition of

Aboriginal Customary Laws (Canberra, australian Government, Report no. 31,1986).  See  generally  J.  Crawford  (ed.),  The Rights of Peoples (Oxford,Clarendon Press, 1988). On recognition at the international level, see discussionin Chap. X.483.  agreement  for  the  Prosecution  and  Punishment  of  the  Major  war

Criminals  of  the  european axis,  London,  8 august  1945  (in  force,  8 august1945), 82 UNTS 279, art. 7 ; International Military Tribunal, Trial of the MajorWar Criminals before the International Military Tribunal, Nuremberg, 14 November 1945-1 October 1946 (1947), vol. 22, p. 466. 

Page 23: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

is  no  inherent  capacity  for  the  individual  to  vindicate  those  rights,except  for  specific  procedures  established  by  States,  and  so  farunevenly  available 484.  This  is  not  to  deprecate  or  devalue  theprogress made in the field of human rights since 1948, but  to put  itin its proper legal context.

C. Conclusion

261.  The  present  situation  of  participation  in  the  internationallegal system is untidy, and is far from Hersch Lauterpacht’s vision ofthe individual as the “ultimate subject” of international law 485. Thereis  an  expanding  range  of  actors  in  the  international  system,  butStates  very  much  remain  the  key-holders  and  gatekeepers  of  per-sonality 486. we may ask whether the central function of the State inthe  international  order  is  still  sustainable.  a  fashionable  scholarlyview is that it is not, given that there are now other participants who are  vital  to  international  relations,  such  as  the  european  union,  a protean  entity  which  is  sometimes  treated  like  a  State,  sometimeslike an international organization, as may be thought convenient. Butit remains the case that States retain the prerogative of domestic andinternational governance, delegated ad hoc or by treaty but not aban-doned. The  international  law  of  personality  is  no  doubt more  opentoday, but for key purposes it is still a law of exclusion, not partici-pation. 

General Course on Public International Law 159

484.  See  Crawford,  Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law,  op.cit., Chap. 29 for a summary. 485.  H. Lauterpacht, International Law and Human Rights (London, Stevens

& Sons Ltd., 1950), p. 70. See also H. Lauterpacht, “Règles générales du droitde  la  paix”,  reproduced  in  e.  Lauterpacht  (ed.),  International Law, Being theCollected Papers of Hersch Lauterpacht (Cambridge, CuP, 1970), vol. 1.486.  For  example vCLT, op. cit., art.  53,  limits  determination  of  the  status

and content of peremptory norms to States. 

Page 24: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

CHaPTeR vII

InTeRnaTIOnaL anD naTIOnaL Law : SeRvInG TwO MaSTeRS ?

“no  man  can  serve  two  masters :  for  either  hewill hate the one, and love the other ; or else he willhold to the one, and despise the other.”

Matthew 6 : 24 (King James edition).

“Laws,  in  their  most  general  signification,  arethe  necessary  relations  arising  from  the  nature  ofthings. In this sense all beings have their laws : theDeity  His  laws,  the  material  world  its  laws,  theintelligences  superior  to man  their  laws,  the  beasttheir laws, man his laws.”

Baron de Montesquieu, The Spirit of the Laws (1750) 487.

A. The Myth of the “Dédoublement Fonctionnel”

262.  Mayors (maires) occupy an important role in French society,possessing a distinctive dual function as both ex officio agents of theState  and  agents  of  the  commune  that  they  represent  as  Chiefexecutive — all 36,681 of them 488. They are appointed from withinthe ranks of the municipal council members (conseil municipal), byabsolute  majority  in  a  secret  ballot 489.  The  mayors’  hold  on  localpower  is  ensured  by  the  electoral  Code,  which  prevents  dismissalexcept by a decree of the national Council of Ministers 490.263.  In exercising their powers, mayors have a double allegiance.

The  mayor-as-executive  wields  local  powers  that  are  essentially

160

487.  The Spirit of the Laws (trans. T. nugent, new York, Macmillan, 1949),p. 1. 488.  Institut  national  de  la  statistique  et  des  études  économiques,  Le Code

officiel géographique as  at 1  January  2013.  For  a  historic  perspective  on the  duality  see w. B. Munro,  “The Office  of  the Mayor  in  France”  (1907)  22Political Science Quarterly 645-662.489.  See v. Hoffman-Martinot,  “The French Republic, One Yet Divisible ?”,

in n. Kersting  and a. vetters  (eds.), Reforming Local Government in Europe :Closing the Gap between Democracy and Efficiency (Opladen, Leske-Budrich,2003), pp. 157-183. 490.  electoral  Code,  Bk  I,  Title  Iv,  Chap.  I,  arts.  L1,  L2,  L227 ;  General

Code  of  Territory,  Legislative  Party,  Part  II,  Bk  I,  Chaps.  I-II, arts.  L2122-1,L2122-4,  L2122-7,  L2122-16.  See  also art.  72  of  the  French  Constitution  du 4 octobre 1958 for principles governing prefects and local authorities.

Page 25: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

immune  from  challenge  by  the  council 491.  The  mayor  is  the  solemunicipal official in charge of local education, town planning, tariffsand  certain  financial  borrowings 492.  The  mayor-as-State-agent  alsohas considerable delegated authority for such matters as police,  lawenforcement  and  other  matters  as  requested  by  the  State 493.  Here,however, mayoral  discretion  is  not  complete —  refusal  to  exercisepowers  or  their  negligent  discharge  triggers  the  right  of  the  centralGovernment  to  resume  those  powers 494.  In  addition,  the  centralGovernment may initiate administrative review of mayoral decisionsconsidered  contrary  to  law 495.  These  procedures  provide  a  limitedsystem of checks and balances. 264.  at  the  international  level  there  are  no  equivalent  arrange-

ments  for  national  agencies,  including  courts  and  tribunals,  whosedecisions impact upon international law or relations. If internationallaw  is part of a general  fabric of  law, one might expect  there  to besystematic  links  with  national  legal  systems.  On  the  other  hand  ifinternational  law  is  more  like  a  set  of  primary  rules  generated  byStates exclusively on  the  international plane,  links between  the  twowould more  likely  be  haphazard,  pragmatic  and  unsytematized.  Sowhat is the position ?

B. The Need for Interaction between International and National Laws

265.  Many of  the  things  international  law  tries  to do have  to bedone at the national level. If diplomatic or State immunities are to be

General Course on Public International Law 161

491.  L.  Schapp,  H  Daemen  and a.  Ringeling,  “Mayors  in  Seven  europeanCountries :  Part  II  —  Performance  and  analysis”  (2009)  35  (2)  LocalGovernment Studies 240-241. Strikingly this commentary does not reference therole of duality. 492.  General  Code  of  Territory,  Legislative  Party,  Part  Two,  Bk  I,  Part  II,

Chap. II, art. L2122-22. Per art. L2122-21 the mayor also has power over cer-tain  local  matters  (“under  the  control  of  the  council  and  under  the  adminis-trative  control  of  the  state  representative  in  the  department”).  See  also e.  Mouritzen  and  J.  H.  Svara,  Leadership at the Apex : Politicians andAdministrators in Western Local Government (Pittsburgh,  univ.  PittsburghPress,  2002),  p.  57 ;  Schapp,  Daemen  and  Ringeling,  op. cit.,  p.  240.  For  thepowers  of  the  municipal  council  see  General  Code  of  Territory,  LegislativeParty, Part Two, Book I, Part II, Chapter I, ss. 5.493.  arts.  L2122-24,  L2122-27 ;  General  Code  of  the  Territory,  Legislative

Party, Part Two, Bk I, Part II, Chapter II, ss. 3. 494.  General  Code  of  Territory,  Legislative  Party,  Part  Two,  Bk  I,  Part  III,

Chap.  I, art. L2131-5 ; General Code of Territory, Legislative Party,  Part Two,Bk I, Part II, Chap. II, art. L2122-34.495.  General  Code  of  Territory,  Legislative  Party,  Part  Two,  Bk  I,  Part  III,

Chap. I.

Page 26: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

given  effect  by  a  receiving  State,  that  State  has  to  recognize  andimplement them as part of its national law — it is not enough to doso as a matter of administrative concession. If it is to avoid commit-ting  an  internationally wrongful  act,  the  law  of  the  receiving  Statemust  grant  immunity  from  prosecution  to  diplomats,  regardless  ofthe  merits  of  the  case.  If  persons  are  to  be  extradited,  some  Stateofficial must have authority to lawfully detain them and another offi-cial  must  be  authorized  to  decide  when  the  legal  conditions  forextradition  are met. Human  rights  are  in  the  first  place  a matter  ofnational law ; so is foreign investment. International law acts in suchcases not as a first order definer of rights and duties but as a secondorder  criterion  of  appropriateness  or  lawfulness —  a  critical  stan-dard.  It  operates  in many  respects  in relation to national  law ;  andthat  might  be  thought  to  cast  into  question  its  status  as  a  system.These days there are international civil servants — including interna-tional  judges  (full  or  part  time)  whose  primary  allegiance  may  besupposed to be to the international system as such (or at least to theirbit of  it). But until  the  twentieth century  there were none or almostnone 496 : everyone’s primary allegiance was elsewhere. 266.  This  presents  a  challenge.  It  might  seem  that  international

law  is  a  thing  of  shreds  and  patches ;  shreds  of  international  stan-dards, patches upon national law — nothing whole or integrated. Butgiven that the coexistence of the various systems requires interactionon some basis, it is worth exploring what the position might be. 267.  a  solution was  offered  by Georges  Scelle, who  analogized

the  work  of  the  national  courts  and  other  agencies  in  relation  tointernational law to that of the French mayor. On the one hand, such

162 J. Crawford

496.  The term “international organization” is  thought  to have been first usedby  Lorimer ;  the  first  recognizable  international  organizations  were  the  rivercommissions  of  the  Rhine  (1815),  elbe  (1821),  Duoro  (1935),  Po  (1849)  andDanube (1856), the legal powers of which varied and included standard setting,judicial  determination  and  immunities.  See  R.  Kolb,  “History  of  InternationalOrganizations  or  Institutions”,  in  R.  wolfrum, Max Planck Encyclopaedia ofPublic International Law (Oxford,  2008,  online),  paras.  3,  14-15,  17. The  firstfull-time  employee  of  a  general  international  organization  seems  to  have  beenMr. le Baron Melvil de Lynden, who served as the first Secretary-General of thePermanent  Court  of  arbitration  from  1  October  1900  to  1  august  1901.  SirJames  eric  Drummond  was  the  first  international  official  of  the  League  ofnations. as Secretary-General of the League Drummond enjoyed privileges andimmunities “when engaged on the business of the League”. See F. P. walters, AHistory of the League of Nations (Oxford,  OuP,  1960),  p.  3 ;  Covenant of the League of Nations, Paris, 29 april 1919 (in force, 10 January 1920), [1920] aTS 1, 3, art. 7.

Page 27: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

agencies  perform  their  designated  functions  in  the  internal  consti-tutional order. On the other hand, he said, they also act as agents forthe international legal system, which has always been and to a largeextent  still  is  afflicted  by  an  institutional  deficit.  Scelle  describedthis as a dédoublement fonctionnel or “role splitting” : 

“dans l’ordre interétatique, où il n’existe pas de gouvernants etagents spécifiquement internationaux, les agents et gouvernantsétatiques qui  les  remplacent  sont  investis d’un double  rôle.  Ilssont  agents  et  gouvernants  nationaux  lorsqu’ils  fonctionnentdans  l’ordre  juridique  étatique ;  ils  sont  agents  et  gouvernantsinternationaux lorsqu’ils agissent dans l’ordre juridique interna-tional.  C’est  ce  que  nous  appellerons  la  loi  fondamentale  dudédoublement fonctionnel.” 497

It was through the action of State agents — the individuals operatingwithin  the  respective arms of national or  local government — “thatinternational law comes to be given flesh and blood” 498. 

C. Models of Interaction

268.  Two  standard  solutions  to  the  problem  of  municipallaw/international law interaction are normally put forward 499. One is

General Course on Public International Law 163

497.  G. Scelle, “Règles générales du droit de  la paix” (1933) 46 Recueil descours 358. Translation :

“in the interstate order, where there is no specifically international authori-ties  and  agents,  the  agents  and  authorities  of  the  State  that  substitute  forthem are invested with a dual role. They are national agents and authoritieswhen operating in the legal order of the State ; they are international agentsand authorities when acting in the international legal order. This is what wecall the fundamental law of role splitting.” (emphasis in original.)

See also Scelle’s latter definition in “Le phénomène juridique du dédoublementfonctionnel”,  in  w.  Schätzel  and  H.  Schlochauer  (eds.),  Rechtsfragen derInternationalen Organization : Festschriftfür H. Wehberg (Frankfurt  am Main,vittorio  Klostermann,  1956),  p.  331.  See  further  a.  Cassese,  “Remarks  onScelle’s Theory  of  ‘Role  Splitting’  (dédoublement  fonctionnel)  in  InternationalLaw””  (1990)  1  EJIL 213 ;  w.  Schroeder  and  a.  T.  Müller,  “elements  ofSupranationality in the Laws of International Organizations”, in u. Fastenrath etal. (ed.), From Bilateralism to Community Interest : Essays in Honour of JudgeBruno Simma (Oxford,  OuP,  2011),  p.  364 ;  O.  Diggelmann,  “Georges  Scelle(1878-1961)”,  in B.  Fassbender  and a.  Peters  (eds.), The Oxford Handbook ofthe History of International Law (Oxford,  OuP,  2012),  p.  1165 ;  H.  Thierry,“The Thought of Georges Scelle” (1990) 1 EJIL 203.498.  Cassese, op. cit., 221.499.  For discussion see J. G. Starke, “Monism and Dualism in the Theory of

International Law” (1936) 17 BYIL 74-75.

Page 28: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

to  posit  that  national  and  international  law  are  at  some  level  thesame ; part of a general fabric of law, which calls for integration as asort of self-recognition of coherence — this goes under the rubric ofmonism 500. The  other  is  to  stipulate  that  the  substance  of  domesticlaw or national law is different organically from that of internationallaw —  this  is  known  as  dualism  but  it might  better  be  referred  to as  pluralism 501.  How  to  reconcile  the  divisions  of  power  and  theinteraction of  systems with  the  idea of  effective  authority has beenexamined for centuries. For example Samuel Pufendorf “termed theGerman  empire  a  ‘mis-shapen  monster’  because  sovereignty  wasdivided between the emperor and the estates” 502. 269.  But international law is not well suited to such binary classi-

fications,  despite  their  academic  popularity.  The  misleading  terms“monism” and “dualism” are more appropriately framed as the endsof  a  continuum  of  domestic  legal  structuring,  with  much  variation in  between.  Classifying  a  State’s  constitutional  design  as  eithermonist or dualist is not so much an exercise in absolutes as a matterof  degree.  Countries  with  constitutional  arrangements  reflectingdegrees of monism include the civil law States of France, Germany,the netherlands,  Russia  and  Switzerland. Those  that  reflect  dualisttendencies  include  States within  the  common  law  tradition  such  asthe united Kingdom, united States, South africa and australia. Butno  two  States  treat  foreign  relations  law  or  international  law  inexactly the same way. even if a State is constitutionally disposed toone  approach,  State  practice  demonstrates  the  concessions made  topractical  demands  of  interaction :  “intermingling  between  national

164 J. Crawford

500.  The  multivariant  ideas  of  monism  and  dualism  originate  in  the  sub-discipline  the  philosophy  of  mind  and  have  various  etymologies,  including  ofancient Greece.  Renee Descartes’ work  on  “mind-body  dualism”  (i.e.  the  dis-tinction  between  physical  and  non-physical  substances)  reinvigoratedenlightenment  scholarship  on  the  topic,  which  later  engaged  Baruch  Spinoza,Christian wolff and Georg Hegel. See R. audi (ed.), The Cambridge Dictionaryof Philosophy (Cambridge, CuP, 1995), pp. 597-606 ; J. Schaffer, “Monism”, ine.  n.  Zalta  (ed.), The Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy (winter  2012  ed.,online).501.  See,  e.g.,  J.  Cohen  “Sovereignty  in  the  Context  of  Globalization :  a

Constitutional  Pluralist  Perspective”,  in  S.  Besson  and  J. Tasioulas  (eds.), ThePhilosophy of International Law (Oxford, OuP, 2010), Chap. 12. 502.  S.  Zurbuchen,  “Samuel  Pufendorf  and  the  Foundation  of  Modern

natural  Law :  an account  of  the  State  of  Research  and  editions”  (1998)  31Central European History 418. See also S. von Pufendorf, The Present State ofGermany (1696)  (trans.  e.  Bohun  and  J.  Seidler  (eds.),  Indianapolis,  LibertyFund, 2007), Chap. vI, para. 9.

Page 29: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

and  international  legal  orders”  continues  to  increase 503.  neither theory provides a satisfactory explanation for the practice of interna-tional  and  national  courts  in  articulating  the  content  and  design  oflegal systems 504. 

D. Relations between the Law of Nations and Domestic Legal Systems

1. Underpinnings to constitutional classification

270.  Scholarship on these two standard approaches is historicallyentwined with an early  twentieth-century, primarily european, poli-tical  debate  about  the  position  of  the  State  and  the  individual  andindeed  about  the  separate  identity  of  international  law 505. Monismwas consistent with a new-found focus on  the  individual as seen  inthe works of Scelle, Kelsen  and Lauterpacht. Dualism on  the otherhand  favoured  “restoration  of  the  old  classical  tradition  of  volun-tarism”,  emphasizing  the  central  role  of  sovereignty,  political  willand a categorical disjunction of national from international laws 506. 271.  Hans  Kelsen  is  perhaps  the  most  notable  proponent  of

monism. at the centre of his theory is the Basic norm or Grundnormof  international  law.  Kelsen  thought  of  this  norm  as  the  ultimatesource  of  validity  for  all  municipal  laws  —  their  authority  being delegated  from  international  law  —  rendering  international  lawapplicable domestically and superior  to municipal  law  to  the extentof any inconsistency 507. Kelsen was deeply influenced by moral andpolitical concerns such as democracy, limitations of State power andthe flourishing of individual freedoms — as was his student Hersch

General Course on Public International Law 165

503.  S. Besson, “Theorizing the Sources of International Law”, S. Besson andJ. Tasioulas  (eds.), The Philosophy of International Law (Oxford, OuP,  2010), p. 184. 504.  J. Crawford, Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law (Oxford,

OuP, 8th ed., 2012), p. 50. 505.  J.  nijman  and a. nollkaemper  (eds.), New Perspectives on the Divide

between National and International Law (Oxford, OuP, 2007), pp. 6-7, 10. Thedebate has a historic pedigree when examined  in  the context of  sovereignty, asdiscussed in Chap. III.506.  nijman and nollkaemper, op. cit., pp. 6-7.507.  H. Kelsen, Das Problem der Souveränität und die Theorie dies Völker-

rechts-Beitrag zu einer reinen Rechtslehre (Tübingen,  JC  Mohr,  1920) ; H. Kelsen, Reine Rechtslehre ; Einleitung in die rechtswissenschaftliche Proble-matik (Leipzig and vienna, Deuticke, 1934) ; J. von Bernstorff, The Public Inter-national Law Theory of Hans Kelsen : Believing in Universal Law (Cambridge,CuP, 2010) ; nijman and nollkaemper, op. cit., p. 8.

Page 30: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

Lauterpacht, an early supporter of human rights 508. Kelsen was alsoa fellow sceptic of State sovereignty, though he accepted that it wasthe “State”, not the civil servants as such, that did the work of inter-national law 509. as for Georges Scelle, his sociological theory of law“denies  essential  differences  between  international  and  municipallaw” 510, not only because of the links to a voluntarist vision of inter-national law, but because he viewed dualism as destroying the unityof  the  “law  of  people”,  which  he  considered  supreme  law —  the civitas maxima (“world community”) 511. 272.  It is, unfortunately, not so easy, nor does the “world commu-

nity”  work  other  than  as metaphor. Monists  ignore  the  reality  thatdomestic  or  national  law  dictates  the  terms  on  which  internationallaw “comes in” to domestic law. and this preliminary competence isactually  allowed  or  contemplated  by  international  law  itself.  Forinternational  law  allows  States  to  have  diverse  constitutionalarrangements,  including as to the relations with international  law. Itmay in one sense “delegate” authority to national systems, but it is arather formalistic notion of delegation, encapsulated in the notion ofdomestic jurisdiction.273.  If States are  in a sense “created” by  international  law, most

States  most  of  the  time  do  not  think of  themselves  as  so  created ;rather they think of themselves as created by their own efforts, as ifthey were the only State in the world — in the words of the song “ifyou were  the  only  State  in  the world  and  I  were  the  only  govern-ment” 512.  On  this  view,  international  law  is subsequent to  nationallaw.  If  international  law  is  the  law  between States  (as  historically conceived),  and  in  some  sense  is  derived  beyond  the  control  ofdomestic  constitutional  arrangements,  by  contrast  the  locus of validity  of municipal  law  is  a matter which  is  the  first  and  usuallythe last place of local constitutional ordering. 274.  On  this  view  there  is  a  fundamental  discontinuity  between

the relational order of international law and the “constitutional orga-

166 J. Crawford

508.  nijman and nollkaemper, op. cit., p. 397. 509.  Cassese, op. cit., 221.510.  O.  Diggelmann,  “Georges  Scelle  (1878-1961)”,  op. cit.,  p.  1164.  See

generally G. Scelle, “Règles générales du droit de la paix” (1933) 46 Recueil descours 358-359, 421-690. 511.  Cassese, op. cit., 211-212 ; H. Thierry, “The Thought of Georges Scelle”

(1990) 1 EJIL 200.512.  n. D. ayer  and  C.  Grey,  “If  You were  the  Only  Girl  (in  the world)”

(1916).

Page 31: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

nization”, or “structure”, of international society ; the latter is a func-tion of the thus construed pre-legal entities, the States. 275.  a  similar  view  was  put  by  vattel,  that  “[e]very  sovereign

state  is  free  to  determine  for  itself  the  obligations  imposed  upon it” 513. The  individual will  of  the State was  thus  interlaced with  the collective will of States as  the foundation of  international  law. Thisview, notably held by Hans Triepel and Dionisio anzilotti, underpinsdualistic thinking 514. Dualists conceive of international law as exter-nal to that of the State ; in Hegel’s words, “the state in and by itselfis  an  ethical whole” 515.  In  this  regard,  the  dualism  of  internationallaw and municipal law applies a priori — there is no “international”sovereign to ensure compliance 516. 276.  If one is forced to choose, the better view is that dualism, or

rather pluralism, provides a closer approximation to reality — “eachsystem  is  supreme  in its own field ;  neither  has  hegemony over  theother” 517.  But  this  is  acceptable  only  if  at  the  same  time  it  is  nottreated  as  a  recipe  for  autarchy.  This  is  Jean  Cohen’s  vision  of “constitutional pluralism”, which at its core entails a commitment toco-operation as between the States in managing competing interpre-tations of legal order 518. 

E. International Law in National Legal Orders

1. Preliminary points

277.  The defining feature of  the  international  legal system is  theabsence of a central organ with general legislative authority, a situa-tion we  describe  by  reference  to  the  principle  of  the  independenceand  equality  of  States 519.  Multilateral  treaties  substitute  for  legis-lation,  as  we  saw  in  Chapter  Iv.  They  are  the  nearest  analogy  to 

General Course on Public International Law 167

513.  See Starke, op. cit., p. 68.514.  See, e.g., D. anzilotti, Corso di Diritto Internazionale (Padua, CeDaM,

1955), vol. I. 515.  T.  M.  Knox  (ed.), Hegel’s Philosophy of Right (Oxford,  OuP,  1967), 

p. 279. 516.  J. austin,  The Province of Jurisprudence Determined (1832)  (repr.  In 

w. e. Rumble (ed.), Cambridge, CuP, 1995), p. 123.517.  Crawford, op. cit., p. 110. 518.  Cohen, op. cit., p. 274. See also n. walker, “The Idea of Constitutional

Pluralism” (2002) 65  Modern L. Re. 337-338. 519.  Cf. Austro-German Customs Union case, (1931) PCIJ, Ser. A/B, No. 41,

p. 57 (Judge anzilotti).

Page 32: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

legislation  that  a  horizontal,  decentralized  system  can  achieve.Conclusion of treaties is attained through the agency of States, and,in  particular,  the  officials of  States  who  negotiate  texts  then  haveinternational  agreements  implemented  domestically  through  the legislative  or  judicial  process. But  this  creates  separation  of  powerissues  which  international  law  does  not  face  and  to  which  manywriters  looking  at  the  issues  from  an  international  law  perspectiveare  curiously  insensitive.  The  point  is  that  different  separation  ofpowers constraints apply  to  treaties,  to  issues of customary  interna-tional law and to non-justiciability at the international and municipallevels and necessarily so.278.  It is true that courts sometimes use language consistent with

dédoublement fonctionnel. In Eichmann the Supreme Court of Israelstated that “in the capacity of a guardian of international law and anagent  for  its  enforcement”,  Israel  was  entitled  to  prosecute  crimesthat “shake the  international community  to  its very foundations” 520.Similar  assertions  of  guardianship  were  made  by  the  uS  federalcourts  in Filártiga 521 and Yunis.  In the latter case the District Courtof the District of Columbia held : 

“not only is the united States acting on behalf of the worldcommunity  to  punish  alleged  offenders  of  crimes  that  threat-ened the very foundations of world order, but the united Stateshas its own interest in protecting its nationals.” 522

But  these assertions were not only equivocal ;  they were effectivelyself-judging.  There was  no  specific  international mandate  in  eithercase,  such  as  the  clear  authority  to  exercise  jurisdiction  in  varioussuppression  treaties  such  as  the  Montreal  Convention  for  theSuppression  of unlawful acts  against  the  Safety  of Civil aviation,article 5 523.279.  Scelle  himself  considered  the  dédoublement fonctionnel a

temporary  “makeshift  construct”  prior  to  the  advancement  of  theinternational  legal  system  to a  supra-State  society 524. But  the  inter-

168 J. Crawford

520.  23 September 1971 (in force, 26 January 1973), (1968) ILR 300, 304. 521.  Filártiga v. Peña-Irala, 630 F. 2d 876 (2d Cir. 1980).522.  United States v. Yunis, 681 F. Supp. 896 (DDC 1988), p. 903 ; Cassese,

op. cit.,  pp.  219,  229-230. Cf.  discussion  on Kiobel v. Royal Dutch PetroleumCo, 133 S. Ct. 1659 (2013), in Chap. vI.523.  974 UNTS 178.524.  G.  Scelle,  Manuel élémentaire de droit international public (Paris,

Domat-Montchrestien,  1943),  pp.  22,  190 ;  G.  Scelle,  “Quelques  réflexions 

Page 33: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

national system has not developed in this manner, with the exceptionof  eu  supranationality.  The  european union  operates  on  the  basisthat national courts and officials apply the whole body of europeanlaw  ex officio to  cases  within  their  jurisdiction,  by  virtue  of  anexpress legislative or even constitutional mandate to do so, and sub-ject to reference of points of european law to the Court of Justice ofthe european Community as required. There is no such general man-date at the international level, and of course no reference procedure.In the absence of an express mandate, the assertion that a given courtis  acting  “on  behalf  of  the  world  community  to  punish  allegedoffenders of crimes” is self-imposed.

2. State obligations to effectuate international law domestically

280.  International  law, or  its domestic  reflection,  is often  treatedwith  suspicion  by  municipal  courts,  though  perhaps  with  less  fre-quency than used to be the case. Rosalyn Higgins identifies nationallegal  culture  and  the personal  culture of  the  judges  as  conditioningresponses  to  international  law 525.  In  the  International Tin Councilcase,  Lord  Oliver  interpreted  the  International  Organisations  act1968  as  creating — rather  than  recognizing —  entities  with  inter-national  legal  personality.  Higgins  criticizes  this  decision  for  its“striking”  and  “disturbing”  terminology 526.  The  extreme  manifes-tation of insularity was Lord Donaldson’s suggestion that an interna-tional organization “becomes a person” when “touched by the magicwand of the Order in Council” ; such an organization “is not a native,but nor is it a visitor from abroad. It comes from the invisible depthsof outer space.” 527

281.  as  it  happens,  international  organizations  inhabit  our  oneworld :  for  example,  regional  development  banks  to  which  theunited Kingdom is not a party hold huge deposits  in uK accounts.The uK legislation only deals with the legal personality of organiza-tions  of  which  the  united  Kingdom  is  a  member,  but  it  neitherexpressly provides nor  implies  that other organizations do not exist

General Course on Public International Law 169

hétérodoxes  sur  la  technique  de  l’ordre  juridique  interétatique”,  in Hommaged’une génération de juristes au Président Basdevant (Pedone,  Paris,  1960), p. 477. 525.  R. Higgins, Problems and Process : International Law and How We Use

It (Oxford, OuP, 1994), pp. 206-207.526.  Ibid., p. 48.527.  Arab Monetary Fund v. Hashim (no. 3) [1990] 2 all eR 769 at 775. 

Page 34: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

or may not operate within the united Kingdom — they obviously doboth. Yet  in Arab Monetary Fund v. Hashim (No. 3) the House  ofLords  was  only  able  to  find  that  the arab Monetary  Fund  existed as  a  legal  entity  by  a  renvoi to  the  law  of  its  seat,  Bahrain 528.apparently  international  law  (like  ultra-violet  light)  has  to  passthrough the filter of a national legal system to be visible.282.  Similar circumspection can be seen in the united States. The

Supreme Court  allowed  the  execution  of  convicted  persons  despiteInternational  Court  provisional  measures  under  article  41  of  itsStatute  requiring  postponement  of  execution  to  preserve  the  legalrights of detained subjects under the vienna Convention on ConsularRelations 529.  The  Supreme  Court  held  that  judgments  of  the  Inter-national  Court  are  not binding  on  domestic  courts 530,  but  rather matters  for  executive  consideration 531.  This  serves  to  highlight  thedifficulty of the dédoublement fonctionnel in practice. The “leewaysfor judicial choice” do not permit a judge to circumvent the domesticconstitutional  process  to  integrate  international  law  into  the  muni-cipal  order  at will 532.  It would  be  absurd  to  say  that  judges  cannotapply  international  law  under  any  circumstances,  but  to  do  so,  theappropriate processes must be adopted ; and  these vary with historyand constitutional arrangements.

3. Implementing treaty and custom in four systems

283.  Generally speaking,  the constitutional arrangements of eachindividual State will be determinative as to the process of implemen-tation and application of international law in its own domestic sphere.There is no unanimity or standardization of approach in this respect— no two constitutions are the same — and it is unhelpful to speak

170 J. Crawford

528.  Op. cit. footnote 527. In Westland Helicopters v. Arab Organization forIndustrialisation (1995)  80  ILR 596,  the  uK  courts  moved  towards  LordOliver’s  view  that  the  proper  law  creating  and  governing  international  organi-zations is public international law.529.  See, e.g., Avena and Other Mexican Nationals (Mexico v. United States

of America), Judgment, ICJ Reports 2004 ; LaGrand (Germany v. United Statesof America), Judgment, ICJ Reports 2001.530.  Medellin v. Texas,  552  uS  491  (2008),  p.  508  (which  concerned  the

domestic  effect within  the united  States  of Avena).  See  also Beard v. Greene,523 uS 371 (1998).531.  The  united  Kingdom  maintains  a  similar  position :  R v.  Lyons [2003] 

1 aC 976, p. 995 (Lord Hoffman). 532.  J.  Stone,  Legal Systems and Lawyers Reasoning (London,  Stevens,

1964), p. 13. 

Page 35: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

in broad generalizations.  It  is more  instructive  to  reflect on  the dif-ferent approaches to implementation of  treaties and custom adoptedin four domestic systems — the common law systems of the unitedKingdom  and  the  united  States,  which  reflect  dualist  tendencies, and  the  predominantly  monist  civil  law  traditions  of  France  andGermany.

(a)  The United Kingdom

284.  In the united Kingdom, signature and ratification of treatiesis the constitutional prerogative of the Crown. But as a consequence(since  the Crown has no prerogative  to change  the  law)  treaties arenot self-executing or of direct effect upon ratification : they are bind-ing only on the plane of international law until the Parliament enactsimplementing  legislation  which  incorporates  or  gives  effect  to  therelevant treaty rights and obligations. Only  once  so  incorporated  may  the  provisions  of  the  relevant

treaty,  as  reflected  in  the  domestic  legislation,  then  be  applied  bymunicipal  courts 533. although  the  law may mirror  the  terms  of  thetreaty  implemented,  it  is  not  the  treaty  itself  but  the  statute  thatforms part of english law 534.285.  This  is  not  to  say  that  unincorporated  treaties  are  of  no

domestic  relevance. There  are  a  number  of means  by which muni-cipal courts can have regard to standards reflected in unincorporatedtreaties, including, notably, the presumption of compatibility 535. Thiscanon  of  construction  creates  a  “strong  presumption  in  favour  ofinterpreting english law . . . in a way that does not place the unitedKingdom in breach of an  international  law obligation” 536. This pre-sumption applies to both statutes and to the common law. It is appli-cable  to  the  former  on  the  basis  that  it  must  be  presumed  thatParliament intended to legislate in conformity with international law,and  not  in  conflict  with  it ;  but  only  insofar  as  the  words  of  the

General Course on Public International Law 171

533.  J. H. Rayner (Mincing Lane) Ltd. v. Department of Trade and Industry[1990]  2 aC  418,  pp.  476,  499-500  (Lord  Oliver) ;  British Airways v.  LakerAirways [1985] aC 58 ; Maclain, Watson & Co. Ltd. v. Department of Trade andIndustry [1990] 2 aC 418, p. 500 (Lord Oliver).534.  R v. Lyons [2003] 1 aC 976, para. 27 (Lord Hoffman).535.  See further Crawford, op. cit., pp. 62-64.536.  R v. Lyons [2003] 1 aC 976, p. 992 (Lord Hoffmann). See also Attorney

General v. Guardian Newspapers Ltd. (No. 2) [1990]  1  aC  109,  283  (LordGoff).

Page 36: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

statute are capable of bearing  the desired meaning,  i.e. are ambigu-ous or not clear on their face 537.286.  as  to  the  relationship between common  law and customary

international  law,  the  approach  traditionally  taken  by  the  unitedKingdom,  that of  “incorporation” 538,  is best described  in  the wordsof Lord Denning MR in Trendtex Trading Corp. v. Central Bank ofNigeria :

“Seeing  that  the  rules of  international  law have changed —and do  change — and  that  the  courts  have given  effect  to  thechanges without any act of Parliament,  it  follows  .  .  .  inexor-ably  that  the  rules  of  international  law,  as  existing  from  time to time, do form part of english law.” 539

But despite the continued recognition of the “general truth” 540 of thisproposition,  a more  nuanced  statement  of  the  relationship  betweencustomary international law and the common law of england may bethat custom is not a part of english common law but, rather,  that  itis one of its sources, of which the courts may take judicial notice asappropriate541. as put by Roger O’Keefe :

“what Lord Denning MR in Trendtex referred to as the doc-trine of incorporation is in reality a statement to the effect thatthe  english  courts,  where  appropriate,  may  and  must  createrules of common law by reference to rules of customary inter-national law. It is a licence and a direction to the judge to look,

172 J. Crawford

537.  R v. Secretary of State for the Home Department ; ex parte Brind [1991]1 aC  696,  p.  760  (Lord ackner) ; Attorney-General v. Associated Newspapers[1994] 2 aC 238, pp. 261-262 (Lord Lowry) ; J. A. Pye (Oxford) Ltd. v. Graham[2003]  1 aC  419,  p.  444  (Lord  Browne-wilkinson) ; R v. Lyons [2003]  1 aC976, p. 987 (Lord Bingham).538.  english courts have subscribed to an incorporationist approach since the

eighteenth  century :  R.  O’Keefe,  “The  Doctrine  of  Incorporation  Revisited”(2008)  79  BYIL 9-10.  See  also  R. v. Keyn (1876)  2  ex.  D.  63 ;  West RandCentral Gold Mining Co v. R. [1905] 2 KB 391 ; Mortensen v. Peters (1906) 8 F.(J.) 93 ; Commercial and Estates Co. of Egypt v. Board of Trade [1925] 1 KB 271,p. 295.539.  [1977]  QB  529,  p.  554 ;  reiterated  in  R. (Campaign for Nuclear

Disarmament) v. Prime Minister of the United Kingdom,  (2002) 126  ILR 738 ;and  as  a  general  principle  underlying  R. (European Roma Rights Centre) v.Immigration Officer at Prague Airport [2005] 2 aC 1. Cf. R. v. Secretary of StateEx parte Thakrar [1974] QB 684, p. 701.540.  R. v. Jones (Margaret) [2007] 1 aC 136, p. 155 (Lord Bingham).541.  J.  L. Brierly,  “International  Law  in england”  (1935)  51 LQR 31 ; R. v.

Jones (Margaret) [2007] 1 aC 136, p. 155 (Lord Bingham).

Page 37: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

where relevant, to a rule of customary international law opera-tive  on  the  international  plane  and,  in  appropriate  circum-stances,  to  coin  in  near  enough  its  image  a  rule  of  common law applicable in an english court.” 542

(b)  The United States

287.  as  regards  the domestic practice and process of  the unitedStates, article vI, paragraph 2, of the Constitution (the “SupremacyClause”)  describes  treaties  as  “the  supreme  Law  of  the  Land ; and  the  Judges  in  every  state  shall  be  bound  thereby ;  anything  in the Constitution or Laws of any State to the Contrary notwithstand-ing” 543.  Treaties  will  accordingly  prevail  over  state  constitutions and  laws.  as  expressed  by  Justice  Sutherland  in  United States v.Belmont, “[i]n respect of all international negotiations and compacts,and  in  respect  of  our  foreign  relations  generally,  state  lines  dis-appear” 544.288.  It  is because of  this express constitutional mandate  that  the

united  States’  approach  to  the  incorporation  of  treaties  divergesfrom that of the united Kingdom. But a further distinction is drawn,going back to the 1829 decision of Chief Justice Marshall in Fosterv. Neilson 545,  between  self-executing  treaties, which have  the  sameeffect  as  and  may  even  amend  acts  of  Congress,  and  non-self-executing  treaties,  which  require  implementing  legislation  to  beeffective 546.289.  The  characterization  as  a  treaty  as  “self-executing”  or  not,

and the test to be applied in making this determination is a matter ofuS,  not  international,  law  and  is  subject  to  significant  uncertainty.Since the 1970s, some lower courts have adopted a nuanced “multi-factor” test for determining whether a treaty provision is self-execut-

General Course on Public International Law 173

542.  R. O’Keefe, op. cit., p. 59 (emphasis added).543.  Restatement (Third) of the Foreign Relations Law of the United States

(1987) (Restatement (Third)), § 111, comment (d).544.  301 uS 324 (1937), p. 331.545.  27 uS 253 (1829).546.  a treaty is 

“to be regarded in courts of justice as equivalent to an act of the legislature,whenever  it  operates  of  itself without  the  aid  of  any  legislative  provision.But when the terms of the stipulation import a contract, when either of theparties engages to perform a particular act, the treaty addresses itself to thepolitical,  not  the  judicial  department ;  and  the  legislature must  execute  thecontract before it can become a rule for the Court.” Ibid., p. 314.

Page 38: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

ing 547.  However,  in  its  2008  decision  in Medellin v. Texas 548 theSupreme Court rejected such a multi-factored approach in determin-ing whether a  treaty provision was self-executing, explaining that  itwas too indeterminate and would improperly “assign to the courts —not the political branches — the primary role in deciding when andhow international agreements will be enforced” 549.290.  The Supreme Court  also  implicitly  rejected  the  proposition

that,  in  cases  of  ambiguity,  there  was  a  strong  presumption  that  atreaty was self-executing 550. The Court made it clear that each indi-vidual  treaty  should  be  considered  on  its  own  facts 551,  but  alsoseemed to confirm that the intent of the united States treaty-makersis dispositive on the question of non-self-execution 552.291. Medellin was  also  ambiguous  as  to  the  domestic  effect  of

unimplemented  non-self-executing  treaties 553.  However,  united

174 J. Crawford

547.  See, e.g., Frolova v. Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, 761 F. 2d 370,p. 373 (7th Cir. 1985) ; United States v. Postal, 589 F. 2d 862, p. 877 ; People ofSaipan v. U.S. Department of Interior,  502  F.  2d  90,  p.  97  (9th  Cir.  1974).Relevant factors cited include : 

“the purposes of  the  treaty and  the objectives of  its creators,  the existenceof domestic procedures  and  institutions  appropriate  for direct  implementa-tion, the availability and feasibility of alternative enforcement methods, andthe immediate and long-range consequences of self- or non-self-execution”(United States v. Postal,  p.  877,  quoting  People of Saipan v. U.S.Department of Interior, p. 97).

548.  Medellin v. Texas, 552 uS 491 (2008).549.  552 uS 491, p. 516.550.  Such  a  presumption  had  previously  been  advocated  by  commentators

and  the Restatement (Third) : Restatement (Third), § 111,  reporters’  note  5.  Seealso  L.  Henkin,  Foreign Affairs and the United States Constitution (Oxford,Clarendon Press, 2nd ed., 1996), p. 201 ; C. M. vásquez, “Laughing at Treaties”(1999)  99 Col. LR 2154. Other  commentators  argue  for  a  presumption againstself-execution : e.g.  J. C. Yoo, “Treaties and Public Lawmaking : a Textual andStructural Defense of non-Self execution” (1999) 99 Col. LR 2218.551.  552 uS 491, pp. 518, 520 (2008) ; C. a. Bradley, “Intent, Presumptions,

and  non-Self-executing  Treaties”  (2008)  102  AJIL 545-547 ;  R.  Crootof,“Judicious  Influence :  non-Self-executing  Treaties  and  the  Charming  BetsyCanon”  (2011)  120 Yale LJ 1787.  See  also Al-Bihani v. Obama,  619  F.  3d  1, pp. 15-16 (DC Cir., 2010) (Judge Kavanaugh).552.  552 uS 491, pp. 519, 521, 523 (2008) ; Restatement (Third), § 111, com-

ment  (h).  Cf.  S. a.  Reisenfeld,  “The  Doctrine  of  Self-executing  Treaties  and u.S. v. Postal : win at any Price ?” (1980) 74 AJIL ; C. M. vásquez, “The FourDoctrines  of  Self-executing  Treaties”  (1995)  89  AJIL ;  C.  M.  vásquez,  “TheSeparation  of  Powers  as  a  Safeguard  of  nationalism”  (2008)  83 Notre Dame LR ; D. H. Moore,  “an emerging uniformity  for  International Law”  (2006) 75George Wash. L. Rev. 1.553.  The Court held that a non-self-executing treaty does not give rise to dom-

estically  enforceable  federal  law  (552 uS  491,  p.  505,  n  2),  but  failed  to  clarifywhether a non-self-executing treaty is simply judicially unenforceable, or whether itmore broadly lacks the status of domestic law. See also Bradley, op. cit., pp. 547-550.

Page 39: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

States law provides for a similar presumption of compatibility to thatof  the  united  Kingdom. as  expressed  by  Marshall  CJ  in  1804  inMurray v.  Schooner Charming Betsy,  “an  act  of  Congress  oughtnever to be construed to violate the law of nations if any other con-struction remains” 554. as with the united Kingdom, this canon onlyapplies where the statute to be interpreted is ambiguous 555.292.  The  classic  statement  of  the  relationship  between  uS 

domestic law and custom was formulated in The Paquete Habana in1900 :

“International law is part of our law, and must be ascertainedand administrated by  the courts of  justice of appropriate  juris-diction as often as questions of  right depending on  it  are dulypresented for their determination. For this purpose, where thereis  no  treaty  and  no  controlling  executive  or  legislative  act  orjudicial decision, resort must be had to the customs and usagesof civilized nations.” 556

The Restatement (Third) further clarifies  this  relationship : “[c]usto-mary  international  law  is  considered  to  be  like  common  law  in  theuS, but is federal law” 557. But 

“[c]ustomary  law  does  not  ordinarily  confer  legal  rights  onindividuals or companies, even rights that might be enforced bya defensive suit such as one to enjoin or to terminate a violationby  the  united  States  (or  a  State)  of  customary  internationallaw” 558.

293.  Claims  under  the alien Tort  Statute  (aTS) 559 have  hithertoincreased the focus on custom as an element of applicable law in theunited  States.  The  aTS,  which  goes  back  to  1789,  provides  for federal  court  jurisdiction  for  actions  brought  by  an  alien  for  a  tortwhich  violates  international  law  (“the  law of  nations  or  a  treaty  ofthe united States”). Dozens of actions have been brought under thislegislation since its “revival” in the 1980s, following the decision in

General Course on Public International Law 175

554.  6 uS 64, p. 118 (1804). See also Restatement (Third), § 114.555.  e.g.  United States v. Yousef,  327  F.  3d  56,  92  (2nd  Cir.  2003).  Cf.

eskridge,  Frickey  and  Garrett,  Statutes and the Creation of Public Policy([united States]. Thomson west, 4th ed., 2007), p. 884.556.  175 uS 677, 700 (1900).557.  Restatement (Third), § 111, comment (d).558.  Restatement (Third), § 111, reporters’ note 4.559.  28 uSC, § 1350.

Page 40: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

Filártiga v. Peña-Irala that  the  aTS  applied  to  a  wide  array  ofclaimed  human  rights  violations 560.  But  the  Supreme  Court  hastwice  moved  to  narrow  the  permissible  scope  of  claims  under  theaTS, perhaps to address its concern that “there is no indication thatthe aTS was passed to make the united States a uniquely hospitableforum  for  the  enforcement  of  international  norms” 561.  In  Sosa v.Alvarez-Machain, the Supreme Court limited federal courts to recog-nizing  causes  of  action  only  for  alleged  violations  of  internationallaw norms that are “specific, universal, and obligatory” 562. It furthernarrowed the potential scope of alien tort claims in its 2013 decisionin  Kiobel 563, unanimously  holding  that  the  presumption  againstextraterritoriality  applies  to  claims under  the aTS, and  that nothingin the aTS rebuts that presumption :

“nothing in the text of the aTS evinces the requisite clear indi-cation of extraterritoriality. nor does the historical backgroundagainst which the aTS was enacted overcome the presumptionagainst  application  to  conduct  in  the  territory  of  anothersovereign.” 564

(c)  France

294.  It is misleading to generalize too broadly about a “civil law”approach to international law. However, it is true to say that civil lawjurisdictions commonly adopt a monist approach to the incorporationof  customary  international  law  into  the domestic  sphere,  frequentlythrough constitutional recognition.295.  In France, the mode of reception of customary international

law is somewhat ambiguous 565. The Preamble to the Constitution ofthe  Fourth  Republic  of  27  October  1946  relevantly  provided  that :“the French  republic,  true  to  its  traditions,  conforms  to  the  rules ofinternational public law” 566. according to this declaratory provision,international law was applied per se :

176 J. Crawford

560.  630 F. 2d 876 (2d Cir. 1980).561.  Kiobel, Individually and on Behalf of Her Late Husband et al. v. Royal

Dutch Petroleum Co. et al., 569 uS (2013), p. 12.562.  542 uS 692 (2004), p. 732.563.  569 uS (2013).564.  Ibid., 8.565.  e.  Decaux,  “France”,  in  D.  Shelton,  International Law and Domestic

Legal Systems (Oxford, OuP, 2011), p. 235.566.  Constitution of the Fourth Republic, Preamble, § 14.

Page 41: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

“Like  other  Continental  courts,  the  French  tribunals  haveregarded  the  rules  of  customary  international  law  as  directlyapplicable whenever they are relevant to the adjudication of anissue  of  which  they  have  jurisdiction,  and  concerning  whichthere is no controlling legislative or executive act. They appearnever to have doubted that they, as well as other organs of theFrench state, were obligated  to apply  the rules of  internationallaw  in any appropriate  case,  although  they have developed nocoherent  doctrine  of  ‘adoption’  or  ‘incorporation’  as  the  basisof this obligation.” 567

296.  The  applicability  of  custom  in  French  domestic  law  is  stillindirectly governed by the Preamble to the 1946 Constitution — the1958 Constitution of the Fifth Republic contains a renvoi to the 1946Constitution of  the Fourth Republic 568. Cassese argues  the  fact  thatthe new French Constitution lacks an explicit reference to customaryinternational  law  is  “eloquent  evidence  of  the  wide-spread  skepti-cism and  reserve about  the contents,  scope and  impact of  the  tradi-tional  rules  of  international  law” 569.  However,  the  predominant doctrine in France seems to regard the reference of the Constitutionof 1958  to  the preamble of  the Constitution of 1946 as  a  sufficientlegal basis for applying international law 570.

(d)  Germany

297.  By  contrast,  the  German  approach  to  the  incorporation  ofcustomary  international  law  is  set  out  in  clear  and  unambiguous

General Course on Public International Law 177

567.  L.  Preuss,  “The  Relation  of  International  Law  to  Internal  Law  in  theFrench Constitutional System” (1950) 44 AJIL 641 ff.568.  Constitution  of  the  Fifth  Republic,  Preamble  (“The  French  people

solemnly  proclaim  their  attachment  to  the  Rights  of  Man  and  the  principles of  national  sovereignty  as  defined  by  the  Declaration  of  1789,  confirmed  and complemented by the Preamble to the Constitution of 1946”).569.  a.  Cassese,  “Modern Constitutions  and  International  Law”  (1985)  192

Recueil des cours 393.570.  D. nguyen Quoc,  “Le Conseil  constitutionnel  français  et  les  régles  du

droit public international” (1976) RGDIP 1001 ff., 1010 ff., 1027 ff, 1034 ; S. Sur,“L’application  du  droit  international”,  in  H.  Thierry  et al., Droit internationalpublic (Paris, editions Montchrestien, 2nd ed., 1979), pp. 155 ff., 180, 183, 190.See  also  Re Self-Determination of the Comoros Islands,  30  December  1975,Rec. 41, 74 ILR 91 ; Nationalization Law, 16 January 1982, Rec. 18, 75 ILR 700 ;Nationalization Law (No. 2),  11 February  1982, Rec.  31,  75  ILR 700 ; Law onthe Evolution of New Caledonia, 8 august 1985, Rec. 63 ; Law on the Evolutionof New Caledonia (No. 2), 23 august 1985, Rec. 70 ; Treaty on European Union,9 april 1992, Rec. 55, 93 ILR 337.

Page 42: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

terms in the Basic Law. article 25 of the Basic Law not only recog-nizes custom but also elevates it  to a superior status over municipallaw : 

“The  general  rules  of  international  law  shall  be  an  integralpart  of  federal  law. They  shall  take  precedence  over  the  lawsand  directly  create  rights  and  duties  for  the  inhabitants  of  thefederal territory.” 571

On  this  basis, German  domestic  courts may  take  judicial  notice  ofcustomary rules, as appropriate 572.

(e)  Treaty making processes in civil law jurisdictions

298.  european  civil  law  jurisdictions  generally  recognize  theprecedence of incorporated treaties over national law. as a result, theconstitutions  of  such  States  commonly  provide  for  strict  signatureand ratification, including prior approval by the parliament.299.  In France,  the power  to negotiate and  ratify  treaties  is con-

stitutionally vested in the President of the Republic 573. However, theConstitution further requires that certain treaties “may be ratified orapproved  only  by  an act  of  Parliament.  They  shall  not  take  effectuntil such ratification or approval has been secured.” 574 The subject-matter of the treaties subject to this requirement is wide-ranging, andexpressly  includes :  peace  treaties ;  trade  agreements ;  treaties  oragreements  relating  to  international  organizations,  committing  thefinances of the State, modifying provisions which are the preserve ofstatute law, relating to the status of persons, or  those which involvethe  ceding,  exchange  or  acquisition  of  territory.  On  this  basis,  theFrench  process  in  respect  of  incorporation  of  most  treaties  mightseem to reflect an essentially dualist rather than monist approach 575.However,  although  the  required  authorization  takes  the  form  of  anact of Parliament, it has no normative effect. That is, if the Presidentratifies  a  treaty  without  the  required  consent  of  the  Parliament, the  only  sanction  is  political 576.  The  Conseil  Constitutionnel  has

178 J. Crawford

571.  23  May  1949,  amended  by  the  unification  Treaty,  Berlin,  31  august1990 (in force, 29 September 1991), 30 ILM 457.572.  H. P. Folz, “Germany”, in Shelton, op. cit., p. 245.573.  article 52, Constitution of the Fifth Republic.574.  article 53, Constitution of the Fifth Republic.575.  Decaux, “France”, in Shelton, op. cit., p. 212.576.  a.  aust,  Modern Treaty Law and Practice (Cambridge,  CuP,  2000), 

p. 147.

Page 43: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

authority  to  determine  that  a  treaty  contains  provisions  contrary  tothe  Constitution 577.  Ratification  of  a  treaty  or  agreement  that  is  inconflict with  the Constitution may only occur after  the Constitutionis amended 578.300.  article 55 of the Constitution provides for the supremacy of

treaties over French domestic law, in the following terms : 

“Treaties or agreements duly ratified or approved shall, uponpublication,  prevail  over  acts  of  Parliament,  subject,  withrespect  to  each  agreement  or  treaty,  to  its  application  by  theother party.”

This article thus expressly contemplates three separate requirements :(1)  ratification  or  approval ;  (2)  publication ;  and  (3)  reciprocity  inapplication.  a  treaty  that  has  not  yet  achieved  publication  in  theJournal Officiel has no domestic legal effect in France, even if it hasentered into force on the international plane 579. But once published,municipal courts will apply it as of the date it entered into force forFrance 580. The Conseil Constitutionnel  has  somewhat  narrowed  thescope  of  application  of  the  requirement  of  “reciprocity” 581.  Forexample, the Conseil held that the obligations provided for under theICC Statute 582 “apply to each of the State parties independently fromconditions for their execution by other parties ; that thus the reserva-tion of reciprocity mentioned in article 55 of the Constitution is notto be applied” 583.301.  In  Germany,  the  treaty-making  power  of  the  executive  is

regulated by article 59 (2) of the Basic Law, which states :

“Treaties  that  regulate  the  political  relations  of  the  Federa-tion  or  relate  to  subjects  of  federal  legislation  require  the consent or participation, in the form of a federal statute, of the

General Course on Public International Law 179

577.  But only if the question is referred by the President, the Prime Minister,the President of the Senate or the national assembly or 60 Senators : article 54,Constitution of the Fifth Republic.578.  Ibid.579.  National Federation of Guardianship Associations [2000]  Rec.  Lebon

781 ; Prefect of La Gironde v. Mhamedi [1992] Rec.  Lebon  446,  106  ILR 204(suspension  of  application  of  treaty  must  also  be  subject  to  publication).  See further Decaux, in Shelton, op. cit., p. 226.580.  aust, op. cit., p. 147.581.  Finance Act 1981,  30  December  1980,  Rec.  53 ;  Higher Education

Framework Act, 30 October 1981, Rec. 31. Decaux, in Shelton, op. cit., p. 227.582.  17 July 1998, 2187 UNTS 3.583.  Re ICC Statute, 22 January 1999, Rec. 29, 125 ILR 475.

Page 44: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

bodies  competent  in  any  specific  case  for  such  federal  legis-lation.”

Thus, many treaties concluded by Germany require prior  legislativeratification 584. The law approving ratification has the effect of mak-ing the treaty part of German law with effect from the date the treatyenters  into  force  for  Germany.  The  treaty  may  then  be  applied  byGerman domestic courts as part of national law 585. However, unlikecustom, treaty law is not superior to municipal law.302.  The task of ensuring uniformity in the application of general

international  law  is entrusted  to  the Federal Constitutional Court ofGermany 586,  which  has  a  particularly  wide-ranging  authority  toensure domestic compliance with public international law principles.In 2004, it held :

“the Federal Constitutional Court  is also competent  to preventand  remove,  if  possible,  violations  of  public  international  lawthat  consist  in  the  incorrect  application  or  non-observance by  German  courts  of  international  law  obligations  and  maygive  rise  to  international  law  responsibility  on  the  part  ofGermany  .  .  .  In  this,  the Federal Constitutional Court  is  indi-rectly  in  the  service of  enforcing  international  law and  in  thisway  reduces  the  risk  of  failing  to  comply  with  internationallaw.  For  this  reason,  it  may  be  necessary,  deviating  from  thecustomary standard, to review the application and interpretationof international law treaties by the ordinary courts.” 587

F. Conclusions : A Return to Dédoublement Fonctionnel ?

303.  as we have seen, Scelle’s theory of the dédoublement fonc-tionnel fails  at  a general  level  for want of  any mandate  from  inter-national  law  to  domestic  organs,  notably  courts,  requiring  them  toact as international agencies. when such a mandate is  intended it  isgiven  explicitly,  as  in  the  criminal  law  field  with  the  suppressionconventions.  Generally  speaking  international  law  demands  fromnational  agencies  only  the  required  result,  leaving  it  up  to  those

180 J. Crawford

584.  a. Paulus, “Germany”, in D. Sloss (ed.), The Role of Domestic Courts inTreaty Enforcement (Cambridge, CuP, 2009), pp. 214-18.585.  Ibid., pp. 217-218. 586.  Basic Law, art. 100 (2).587.  111 BverfGe 307, 328 (2004).

Page 45: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

agencies to achieve that result by such means as the national systemwills, in accordance with its own constitutional requirements. 304.  Indeed  at  a  deeper  level  this  is  true  even  when  such  a 

general mandate  is or would  be  given, whether  at  the  international or  regional  level,  as with  the european union. national  judges  arehardly  more  european  than  they  are  international ;  if  they  are either  it  is  only  contingently,  though  the  contingency  differs. witheuropean  as  with  international  law,  the  Grundnorm (from  the perspective of a national institution) is pacta sunt servanda, whereasfor a national institution the Grundnorm comes from the constitution,or  perhaps  the  national  society  whose  constitution  it  is.  For  theeuropean union may  falter or  fail or be  repudiated ;  just as  treatiesmay be terminated. The primary rules are (it is hoped) the same andto be  interpreted  in  the  same way ;  but  the  secondary  rules  are  dif-ferent.305.  among  these  secondary  rules  is  the  principle  of  equivalent

protection,  which  manifests  itself  in  the  case-law  concerning  theimplementation of Security Council resolutions within the europeanunion 588,  which  will  be  discussed  further  in  Chapter  XII.  Perhapsthe governing principle is the Bosphorus principle, after the leadingcase. In Bosphorus an apparent conflict arose between Ireland’s obli-gations  under  the european Convention  on Human Rights  (eCHR)and under eC law 589. The applicant claimed that its right to peacefulenjoyment of property — guaranteed by article 1, Protocol One,  tothe  eCHR —  was  breached  when  Irish  authorities  impounded  itsleased  aircraft.  Ireland  argued  that  it  could  not  provide  the  pro-cedural guarantees required under its eCHR obligations when it actedpursuant to the eC community regulation, which itself implementeda  Security  Council  resolution.  The  Court  determined  that  despiteappearances, no genuine conflict existed. Because the eC regulationin question was directly  effective,  Ireland was bound  to  implementits  obligations.  However,  this  did  not  abrogate  european  humanrights obligations ; there was a rebuttable presumption that Commu-nity  law  provides  “equivalent”  or  “comparable”  human  rights  pro-

General Course on Public International Law 181

588.  C.  Brölmann,  “Deterritorialization  of  International  Law”,  in  J.  nijmanand a.  nollkaemper  (eds.), New Perspectives on the Divide between Nationaland International Law (Oxford,  OuP,  2007),  pp.  93-100.  See  generally  P.  DeSena  and  M.  C.  vitucci,  “The  european  Courts  and  the  Security  Council :Between Dedoublement Fonctionneel and Balancing of values” (2009) 20 EJIL193.589.  Bosphorus Hava Yollari v. Ireland (app. no. 45036/98), 30 June 2005.

Page 46: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

tection to that of the eCHR ; on this basis if Irish measures compliedwith eC  standards,  they would  also  comply with eCHR  standards.Such  a principle was  first  articulated  in Solange in  relation  to pos-sible  breach  by  eC  law  of  guarantees  under  the  German  FederalConstitution. The Federal Constitutional Court held that “so long as”the  european  Community  did  not  have  its  own  catalogue  of  fun-damental  rights,  German  courts  reserved  the  right  to  examine  thecompatibility of eu  law with  the  fundamental  rights guaranteed bythe German Constitution : national constitutions prevail unless equi-valent  standards  can  be  met  by  a  regional  system,  displacing  anypossible  conflict. The  two Kadi cases,  discussed  in Chapter XII 590,are  to  similar  effect.  Thus  even  for  the  purposes  of  dédoublementfonctionnel the  european  union  is  not  systematically  integrated,although it is integrated pro tem. and the same principle must applyat the international level. 

182 J. Crawford

590.  Kadi and Al Barakaat v.  Council and Commission,  Joined  eCJ  Casenos.  C-402/05  P  and  C-415/05  P,  [2008]  eCR  I-6351,  paras.  248-376.  Reaf-firmed  by  Kadi v.  Commission,  GCeu  (ex-CFI)  Case  T-85/09,  [2010]  eCR II-5177, paras. 112-121, 126-129, which held that reviewing eC law implement-ing a Security Council resolution does not amount  to reviewing that resolution.appeals by the european Commission, Council and united Kingdom dismissedin Commission, Council, United Kingdom v. Yassin Abdullah Kadi,  Joined eCJCases C-584/10 P, C-593/10 P and C-595/10 P, Judgment, 18 July 2013.

Page 47: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

CHaPTeR vIII

THe IMPOSSIBILITY OF MuLTILaTeRaLISM ?

“am I my brother’s keeper ?”Genesis 4 : 9 591.

306.  For  a  long  time,  it  seemed  that  international  lawyers could  only  count  up  to  two :  two  sides  to  a  treaty,  two  parties  to  adispute.  The  great  peace  treaties  of  early  modern  europe,  despiteinvolving a multiplicity of States,  tended to allocate  them to one orother  “side”.  even  today,  what  we  think  of  as  multilateral  treatiesoften create networks of bilateral rights and obligations — subsistingbetween pairs of States — rather than obligations genuinely owed byor to multiple States. In this chapter we will consider to what extentinternational  law  has  become  truly  multilateral.  we  will  trace  thedevelopment  of multilateral  norms  in  international  law,  particularlyof multilateral  treaties,  from  their prehistory,  to  the apparent break-through of 1815, to the aggregation of quasi-universal “law-making”treaties  after  1945. a  recent  development  meriting  attention  is  theemergence of hierarchically superior categories of multilateral norms :peremptory  norms  and  obligations  erga omnes.  This will  lead  to  adiscussion of an important practical consequence of multilateralism :which  States  may  have  standing  to  bring  claims  about  matters  ofcommon or global concern.

A. Bilateral, Multilateral, Plurilateral 592

307.  we begin with some definitions. The vienna Convention onthe Law of Treaties  (vCLT)  refers  to  “bilateral”  and  “multilateral”treaties  without  defining  either  word 593.  But  there  is  no  mysteryabout  the  meaning  of  the  terms.  “Bilateral”,  which  was  always  a

183

591.  (6th-5th century BCe) trans. King James version (1604-1611).592.  Parts of this chapter are adapted from a previous series of lectures given

at the Hague academy of International Law in 1997 and revised for publicationin 2006 : J. Crawford, “Multilateral Rights and Obligations in International Law”(2006) 319 Recueil des cours, particularly Chaps. I, III, Iv.593.  vienna,  23  May  1969  (in  force,  27  January  1980),  1155  UNTS 331

(vCLT).

Page 48: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

legal term, entered english in the late eighteenth century and Frenchin  the  early  nineteenth 594.  It  simply  means  two-sided :  a  bilateraltreaty  is  hence  one  with  two  sides  or  parties.  Since  the  vCLT contains separate termination provisions for bilateral and multilateraltreaties that, together, are clearly meant to deal with all treaties, anytreaty  with  more  than  two  sides  must  logically  be  “multilateral”,meaning many-sided.308.  we  might  question  these  simple  definitions.  what  if  one

“side” of a treaty is defined to consist of multiple legal persons ? Forexample, under the Trusteeship agreement for nauru, three States —australia, new Zealand and the united Kingdom — were designatedas  “the  administering  authority” 595.  australia  relied  on  this  pro-vision in Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru to argue that it did nothave any independent obligations under  the  treaty 596. But  the Courtheld,  in  effect,  that  since  there  was  no  suggestion  that  the admi-nistering authority was a separate  legal person,  the use of a collec-tive designation  to  refer  to  the  three States did not convert a multi-lateral treaty into a bilateral one 597. we can apply the same reasoningelsewhere.  The  Treaty  of  Guarantee  in  relation  to  Cyprus  was concluded by Cyprus “of  the one part” and Greece, Turkey and  theunited  Kingdom  “of  the  other  part”  and  expressly  reserved  the

184 J. Crawford

594.  english  usage : New Shorter Oxford English Dictionary (Oxford, OuP,4th ed., 1993), vol. 1, pp. 226, 1855. French usage : Le Petit Robert lists the firstuses  as  respectively  in  1812  (“bilatéral”)  and  1948  (“multilatéral”).  “Pluri-latéral” (the english term is not listed in the SOED) dates from 1933, but is notdistinguished  in  meaning  from  “multilatéral”.  a.  Rey  and  J.  Rey-Debouve,Dictionnaire de la langue française (Paris, 1984), pp. 184, 1243, 1463. note thatin  common  law  parlance  a  “bilateral  contract”  is  contrasted with  a  “unilateralcontract” ;  in  the  latter,  one  party  has  actually  performed,  in  exchange  for  apromise of performance on the other part : S. williston, A Treaties on the Law ofContracts (Mount  Kisco,  Baker,  voorhis,  3rd  ed.,  1957),  vol.  1,  p.  26.  The common law does not use the term “multilateral”, but rather “multi-party”. SeeB. a. Garner, A Dictionary of Modern Legal Usage (new York, OuP, 2nd ed.,1995), pp. 108, 576.595.  Trusteeship  agreement  for  the  Territory  of  nauru,  new  York,  1

november  1947  (in  force,  1  november  1947),  10 UNTS 3.  as art.  4  of  theagreement recorded, the three Governments had arranged that australia would,unless otherwise agreed “continue to exercise full powers of legislation, admin-istration and jurisdiction in and over the Territory”.596.  Preliminary Objections of the Government of Australia, December 1990,

p.  131  (para.  321).  The  other  element  of  australia’s  argument  was  based  onMonetary Gold Removed from Rome in 1943 (Italy v. France, United Kingdomand United States of America),  Preliminary Question, Judgment, ICJ Reports1954, p. 32.597.  Certain Phosphate Lands in Nauru (Nauru v.  Australia), Preliminary

Objections, Judgment, ICJ Reports 1992, pp. 258-259 (paras. 48-50).

Page 49: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

power  of  the  three  guarantor  States  to  act  unilaterally 598.  But  thetreaty  still  regulated  the  relations  of  those  States  as  between  eachother.  Thus,  whatever  terms  a  treaty  uses  for  its  parties,  if  it  isbetween more than two legal persons then it is a multilateral treaty.309.  The  term  “plurilateral”,  meaning  several-sided,  sometimes

appears.  This  usually  means  a  multilateral  treaty  to  which  only  alimited number of States can be parties 599. The vCLT provides for aspecial  rule  of  unanimous  acceptance  of  reservations  “[w]hen  itappears  from  the  limited  number  of  the  negotiating  States  and  theobject and purpose of a  treaty” that  that  is an essential condition ofconsent 600.  Seemingly,  the  object  and  purpose  of  a  treaty  can  havethis effect only if  there is a limited number of negotiating States 601.

General Course on Public International Law 185

598.  nicosia, 16 august 1960  (in  force, 16 august 1960), 382 UNTS 3. Thefirst paragraph of art. Iv provides that the three guarantors should consult in theevent  of  breach  of  the  Treaty  with  a  view  to  taking  “measures  necessary  toensure  observance”. The  second  paragraph  provides  that  if  concerted  action  isnot  possible,  “each  of  the  three  guaranteeing Powers  reserves  the  right  to  takeaction  with  the  sole  aim  of  re-establishing  the  state  of  affairs  created  by  the present Treaty”.599.  In  the  wTO  “plurilateral”  has  a  slightly  different  meaning.  The

Plurilateral  Trade  agreements  are  those,  included  in  annex  4  of  the  wTOagreement,  which  wTO  member  States  may  but  need  not  become  parties to.  See  Marrakesh  agreement  establishing  the  world  Trade  Organization,Marrakesh, 15 april 1994 (in  force, 1 January 1995), 1867 UNTS 3, art.  II  (3)reads : 

“The agreements  and associated  instruments  included  in annex 4  (here-inafter  referred  to  as  ‘Plurilateral Trade agreements’)  are  also  part  of  thisagreement for those Members that have accepted them, and are binding onthose  Members.  The  Plurilateral  Trade  agreements  do  not  create  either obligations or rights for Members that have not accepted them.” 

annex 4 appears at 1869 UNTS 508.600.  vCLT, op. cit., art. 20 (2).601.  The contrast between reservations to plurilateral treaties under art. 20 (2)

and reservations to multilateral treaties under art. 20 (4) is a subtle one. vCLT,op. cit., art.  19  (c),  adopts  the  “object  and  purpose”  test  as  a  criterion  for  thepermissibility of a particular reservation  to any multilateral  treaty.  If one  takesthe view that art. 19 lays down an objective test for the permissibility of a reser-vation (as distinct merely from articulating certain criteria for determining theiropposability or non-opposability  to other parties),  then a  reservation  impermis-sible under art. 19 (c) will preclude the reserving State from becoming, in truth,a party to the treaty. But if an impermissible reservation is actually accepted byall States parties to a multilateral treaty, it will be effective, since the States par-ties to a treaty may collectively dispense with its requirements. The difference isthat whereas in art. 19 (c) the “object and purpose” test is concerned to test thecompatibility of a particular reservation with the treaty, in art. 20 (2) the test isapplied to  the  treaty as a whole, and is concerned with  the question of whetherany reservations at all may be accepted, whatever their content. This appears tobe the real difference between the two categories of restricted (plurilateral) andmultilateral treaty under vCLT, op. cit., art. 20.

Page 50: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

But  beyond  that  special  rule,  plurilateralism  is  a  matter  of  form or  degree.  Indeed,  some  plurilateral  treaties,  such  as  the  europeanConvention on Human Rights 602, may even have more parties  thanother multilateral treaties, such as the vienna Convention on Succes-sion of States with respect to Treaties 603.310.  There  is  also  an  important  distinction  between  norms  and

obligations 604. Bilateral treaties (at least prima facie) create bilateralnorms ;  multilateral  treaties,  multilateral  norms.  But  a  multilateraltreaty may generate bilateral obligations — as many bilateral obliga-tions as  there are pairs of parties 605.  In  this way,  it has been arguedthat even  the wTO is a conglomerate of bilateral obligations 606. Ortake  the  case  of  the  right  to  innocent  passage  under  the  unConvention on the Law of the Sea 607. The right of State a’s ships toinnocent passage through State B’s territorial sea may be a bilateralobligation, owed by State B to State a, even though it arises under amultilateral  convention.  This  does  not  mean  that  other  States parties, like State C, have no interest in compliance with obligationsunder a multilateral treaty ; they do have an interest in general com-pliance with unCLOS. But equally it may not make much sense tosay that State C has a “right” that State a’s ships should enjoy inno-cent passage through State’s B’s  territorial sea. why should State anot  be  free  to  qualify  or  forego  its  right  as  against  State  B  in  a certain case or generally ? Just because State B’s obligation to Statea under  a multilateral  treaty  is  the  same  as  its  obligations  to  otherStates parties does not necessarily make that obligation multilateral. 311.  Some of  the  tensions between bilateralism and multilateral-

186 J. Crawford

602.  Convention  for  the  Protection  of  Human  Rights  and  FundamentalFreedoms,  Rome,  4 november  1950  (in  force,  3  September  1953),  213 UNTS221 (eCHR). It currently has 47 parties.603.  vienna, 23 august 1978 (in force, 6 november 1996), 1946 UNTS 3. It

currently has 22 parties.604.  as Roberto ago  said  in defining  authoritatively  the  scope of  the  ILC’s

State Responsibility project : “it  is one thing to define a rule and the content ofthe obligation  it  imposes, and another  to determine whether  that obligation hasbeen  violated  and what  should  be  the  consequence  of  the  violation” :  ILC Ybk1970/II,  p.  306,  cited  in  the  introductory  commentary  to  ILC articles  on  theResponsibility of States for Internationally wrongful acts, ILC Ybk 2001/II (2).605.  a  treaty  between  4  States  could  generate  6  bilateral  links ;  a  treaty

between  all  193  un  member  States  could  generate  18,528  bilateral  links ;  atreaty between n States could generate n × (n – 1) / 2 bilateral links.606.  J. Pauwelyn, “a Typology of Multilateral Treaty Obligations : are wTO

Obligations Bilateral or Collective in nature ?” (2003) 14 EJIL 925-941. 607.  Montego  Bay,  10  October  1982  (in  force,  16  november  1994),  1833

UNTS 396 (unCLOS), art. 17.

Page 51: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

ism  in  the  context  of  multilateral  treaties  also  exist  in  customaryinternational  law.  In  both  cases,  specific  international  legal  normstend  to  prevail  over  more  general  norms.  Thus  in  the  Right ofPassage case  the  International  Court  held  that  there  may  also  bebilateral customary norms and that they will prevail over any generalrule  that  could  be  derived  from  custom  or  general  principles  of law 608.  The  notions  of  opposability  and  the  persistent  objector  canalso  be  seen  as  restraining  the  emergence  of  general  customarynorms 609. and the express specific consent of States to treaties usu-ally  prevails  over  their  general  and  implied  consent  to  customarynorms  (and  even  more  so  over  the  other  category  of  internationallegal  norms  identified  in  article  38  (1)  (c) of  the  Statute  of  theInternational  Court —  general  principles  of  law).  This  primacy  ofmore  specific norms  seems  to undermine  the possibility of genuinemultilateral  norms  that  are  not  dependent  on  the  continued  accep-tance of individual States.312.  Indeed  for  the most part what we  see are contingent multi-

lateral  norms :  treaties  that  happen  to  be  universal,  customs  that happen  to  be  general,  principles  of  such  a  high  level  of  generalitythat no conscientious objection appears or is necessary. Specific and general norms  relate  to  each other by way of  interpretation,  assent,practice  and  the  operation  of  the  lex specialis rule.  One  issue  to consider in this chapter is the extent to which multilateral norms canexist in international law without being contingent in these respects.

B. Development of Multilateralism

1. Thinking multilaterally

313.  we might see multilateral treaties — especially those agreedto at quasi-universal “law-making” conferences — as simply a moreefficient way of generating bilateral  relations. To  some degree,  thisconclusion may be unavoidable  in  the absence of a vertical, centra-lized  system  for  enacting  international  law.  It  is  also  historicallysound,  for  it  acknowledges  the  late  historical  emergence  of  multi-lateral  treaties, which were  unknown  in  early modern  internationallaw.

General Course on Public International Law 187

608.  Right of Passage over Indian Territory (Portugal v.  India), Merits,Judgment, ICJ Reports 1960. See Chap. X.609.  See Chap. II.

Page 52: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

314.  This  is well  illustrated by  the Peace of westphalia of 1648,which  settled  a  major  european  conflict :  the  Thirty  Years’  warbetween  a  mostly  Protestant  alliance  on  one  side  and  the  HolyRoman empire  plus  various mostly Catholic  allies  on  the other. atthat  time  there  were  more  than  150  semi-independent  entities  inGermany  alone,  under  the  aegis  of  the  empire,  and  not  all  on  thesame  side. we  should  be  careful  in  applying  modern  assumptionsabout  statehood,  legal  personality  and  treaty-making  to  this  very different  period. nonetheless,  the wide-ranging  settlement  at west-phalia  comprised  three  bilateral treaties :  between  the  netherlandsand  Spain ;  between  Sweden  and  the  empire ;  and  between  Franceand the empire 610. These treaties were expressed to have two “sides”— though the participants seem to have taken a relaxed view of rep-resentation. France and Sweden  insisted during negotiations  that allthe German princes should sign separately, but in the event only 15were  added  and  emperor  Ferdinand  III’s  signature  was  treated  asvalid  for  all  the  princes 611.  equally,  the  Queen  of  Sweden  repre-sented “her allies and adherents” 612. almost everyone was roped into one “side” or the other in this way rather than signing as separateentities 613,  with  the  result  that  the  treaties  took  a  bilateral  formdespite the multiplicity of warring States.315.  This pattern of pan-european treaty-making continued to be

influential in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. The Peace ofutrecht  in  1713-1715 was made  up  of  no  less  than  11  treaties  thatadhered  even  more  closely  to  a  bilateral  form  than  the  Peace  of

188 J. Crawford

610.  Peace  of  Münster  (netherlands-Spain),  30  January  1648,  1  CTS 1 ;Treaty  of  Osnabruck  (Sweden-Holy  Roman  empire),  14  (24) October  1648,  1CTS 119 ;  Treaty  of  Münster  (France-Holy  Roman  empire),  12  (24)  October1648, 1 CTS 271. There was no treaty between Spain and France. On the Peaceof westphalia  see,  e.g., a. Osiander, The States System of Europe, 1640-1990.Peace-making and the Conditions of International Stability (Oxford, ClarendonPress, 1994), pp. 16-89.611.  a. M. de Zayas, “westphalia, Peace of (1648)” (1984) 7 Enc. PIL 537.612.  Treaty of Osnabruck, op. cit., art. I.613.  On the bilateral structure of the westphalia treaties and their relationship

to earlier treaty practice, see R. Lesaffer, “The westphalia Peace Treaties and theDevelopment  of  the  Tradition  of  Great  european  Peace  Settlements  prior  to1648” (1997) 18 Grotiana (New Series) 71. Lesaffer notes that third powers thatwere not signatories were not necessarily bound by the treaties in the same wayas  the  parties,  although  the  condition  of  peace  established  by  the  treaty  was considered to include them : ibid., p. 83. See further R. Lesaffer, “Peace Treatiesfrom Lodi to westphalia”, in R. Lesaffer (ed.), Peace Treaties and InternationalLaw in European History : From the Late Middle Ages to World War One(Cambridge, CuP, 2004), p. 9, and other chapters in the same volume.

Page 53: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

westphalia 614.  It must  be  noted,  as Krystyna Marek  has,  that  thereexisted  some  treaties  plainly  phrased  in  multilateral  terms 615.  TheTreaty of aix-la-Chapelle of 1748 included what can only be seen asa  multilateral  guarantee :  “Toutes  les  Puissances  contractantes  etinteressées  au  présent  Traité,  en  garantissent  réciproquement  etrespectivement  l’exécution.” 616 But  our  predominant  impressionfrom the period is that the notion of multilateral treaties was slow todevelop.  vattel,  for  instance,  does  not  evince  much  interest  in  thequestion ;  in his view,  the contents of  treaties were mere matters offact  or  history,  not  law 617. and  this  view was  evidently  influential.anthony Carty writes :

“the growing influence of vattel in the early nineteenth centurywas to have the very curious effect of directing lawyers’ atten-tion away from treaty issues as  they were understood by nine-teenth  century  statesmen,  without  offering  a  radical  newapproach to the issue of State necessity. That issue tended to besubmerged  in  vattel’s  wider  theoretical  approach  to  law,[which]  consisted  of  a  theory  of  natural  rights  —  or  legal powers/capacities, to be more exact — which included the rightto  acquire  property  and  to  conclude  contracts,  but  did  not provide any resolution of the difficulty that, at the internationallevel,  States  were  free  and  equal,  without  any  sovereign 

General Course on Public International Law 189

614.  France-Great Britain,  11 april  1713,  27 CTS 475 ;  France-netherlands,11 april 1713, 28 CTS 37 ; France-Savoy, 11 april 1713, 28 CTS 123 ; France-Prussia,  11  april  1713,  28  CTS 141 ;  France-Portugal,  28  CTS 169 ;  Spain-Savoy,  13  July  1713,  28 CTS 269 ;  Spain-Great Britain,  13  July  1713,  28 CTS295 ;  Spain-netherlands,  26  June  1714,  29 CTS 97 ;  empire  and  Spain-France,Rastadt,  6  March  1714,  29  CTS 1 ;  empire  and  Spain-France,  Baden, 7 September 1714, 29 CTS 141 ; Spain-Portugal, 6 February 1715, 29 CTS 201.On the Treaty of utrecht see Osiander, op. cit., pp. 90-165.615.  K. Marek, “Contribution à l’étude de l’histoire du traité multilatéral”, in

Festschrift für Rudolf Bindscheidler (Bern, Stampfli, 1980), p. 23.616.  38 CTS 297, art.  XXIII.  Translation :  “all  the  Powers  contracting  and

interested  in  the present Treaty guarantee  reciprocally and  respectively  its  exe-cution.”  Marek’s  thesis  that  real  multilateral  treaties  existed  well  before  theCongress of vienna  is supported by  the series of  treaties constituting  the SwissConfederation  and  dating  back  to  1215.  This  culminated  in  act  XI  of  theCongress  of  vienna,  the  Declaration  respecting  the  affairs  of  the  SwissConfederation,  vienna,  20 March  1815,  64 CTS 5.  The  Declaration,  to  whichSwitzerland  acceded  on  27  May  1815,  recognized  the  neutrality  and  terri-torial  integrity of  the Swiss Confederation  and  regulated various  inter-cantonalissues.617.  e. de vattel, Le droit des gens (1758) (repr. Indianapolis, Liberty Fund,

2005), § 21.

Page 54: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

authority  to  judge  their  actions,  including  the  extent  of their  treaty  obligations.  There  was  no  international  civil society.” 618

316.  all this is not to suggest that international law, in its “origi-nal”  incarnation,  was  simply  a  network  of  bilateral  relations.  Thatwas true of treaties between some or even many States. But custom-ary  international  law,  under  the  influence  of  natural  law  theoriessuch as vattel’s, was different. we might almost say (at some risk ofoversimplification)  that  in  the  classical  period  customary  interna-tional law was assumed to be general,  if not universal, not so mucha network as a field of action, a common ground — whereas treatieswere merely  in  the  nature  of  particular  contracts  concluded  againstthat background.317.  There  is, however, no a priori reason why treaty rights and

obligations should always be bilateral. There may be policies or out-comes  in which States have a  common  interest without having anyspecial  or  distinctive  interests  of  their  own. whether  we  conceive of  responsibility  in  such  cases  as  being  bilateral  or multilateral,  as separate  or  solidary,  can  have  a  range  of  practical  consequences.Must, for example, two States that hold a right jointly act together invindicating  it ?  Distinguishing  truly  multilateral  obligations  frommere bundles  of  bilateral  relations  also  affects  how we  think  aboutthe  international  legal  system.  It  is  thus  no  surprise  that  the  emer-gence  and  later  development  of  multilateral  treaties  has  coincidedhistorically with attempts to establish overarching regimes for order-ing  international  society,  such  as  the  Concert  of  europe  and  theunited nations Charter.318.  The major shift is usually dated to 1815. although (contrary

to  the  conventional view)  the Congress of vienna between austria,France,  Prussia,  Russia  and  Great  Britain  was  not  the  first  multi-lateral  treaty,  it  includes  three  novel  annexes  framed  in  general terms 619.  act  XvII  was  a  Règlement  on  the  Precedence  of Diplomatic  agents  that  applied  to  all  diplomatic  agents  and adopted  a  principle  of  equality  among  agents  in  each  of  several

190 J. Crawford

618.  a. Carty, The Decay of International Law ? A Reappraisal of the Limitsof Legal Imagination in International Affairs (Manchester,  Manchester  uP,1986), p. 68. 619.  Definitive Treaty  of  Peace  between austria,  Great  Britain,  Prussia  and

Russia,  and  France,  20  november  1815,  65 CTS 251. a  series  of  instrumentswas annexed. 

Page 55: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

classes 620.  act  XvI  related  to  navigation  on  international  rivers and  included,  as  well  as  articles  on  specific  rivers,  some  general articles  binding  “les  Puissances  dont  les  etats  sont  séparés  ou  tra-versés  par  une  même  rivière  navigable”  (i.e.  only  the  signatory powers) 621.and act Xv was a Declaration relative to the universal abolition

of  the  Slave  Trade 622,  “une  déclaration  solennelle  des  principes”made “à  la  face de  l’europe”, which was not  subject  to  ratificationor  accession.  Its  sentiments  were  splendidly  progressive,  though  itwas  little more  than  a  record  of  a  failure  to  agree :  the  slave  tradewas  not  abolished  until  much  later 623,  and  the  main  multilateralinstrument dates from 1926.319.  Despite  these  equivocations  and  the  fact  that  the  former 

two acts  purported  to  bind  only  the  contracting  powers,  the actsembodied  certain  general  regulations  that were multilateral  in  sub-stance as well as form and that went on to become part of the corpusjuris. The  evident  success  of  the Congress  tended  to  support  the  view

that  it  had  established  a  new  european  order  through  multilateralprocess  and  through  the  establishment  of  general  principles,  ratherthan  just  a  bundle  of  bilateral  bargains.  Friedrich  von  Gentz  ofPrussia wrote in 1818 :

“The whole  of  the  european  powers  have  since  1813  beenunited, not by an alliance properly so called, but by a system ofcohesion  founded  on  generally  recognised  principles,  and  on

General Course on Public International Law 191

620.  64 CTS 1. The Règlement was concluded at vienna on 19 March 1815between austria, France,  the united Kingdom, Portugal, Prussia, Russia, Spainand Sweden. It was modified by a Protocol of 21 november 1818, 69 CTS 385.It  is  now  reflected  in  vienna  Convention  on  Diplomatic  Relations,  vienna, 18 april  1961  (in  force,  19 March 1967),  500 UNTS 95, arts.  14-18. See  ILCYbk 1956/II, pp. 132-134.621.  Règlement  for  the  Free navigation  of Rivers, vienna,  24 March  1815,

64 CTS 13, art.  I.  The  term  “états” is  used  in  its  original  sense,  which  wascloser to a landed “estate” than to the notion of sovereignty.622.  The  declarants  were  austria,  France,  the  united  Kingdom,  Portugal,

Prussia, Russia, Spain and Sweden. See 63 CTS 473.623.  It was not until 1841 that a multilateral treaty was concluded on the sub-

ject :  Treaty  for  the  Suppression  of  the  african  Slave  Trade  (austria,  unitedKingdom, Prussia and Russia), 20 December 1841, 92 CTS 437. France signedbut  did  not  ratify  the Treaty. a  treaty  in  an  “all  States”  form had  to wait  until1926 :  Slavery  Convention,  Geneva,  25  September  1926  (in  force,  9  March1927),  60  LNTS 253.  Despite  its  importance,  the  General act  of  the  BrusselsConference relating to the african Slave Trade, Brussels, 2 July 1890, 173 CTS293, is not in an “all States” form and dealt only with one region.

Page 56: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

treaties  in  which  every  State,  great  or  small,  has  found  itsproper place . . .” 624

320.  It  was  this  european  system  that  found  common  currencyaround  the world  in  the  twentieth  century. By 1868, when  a multi-lateral  treaty  established  the  first  public  international  organization,the  International  Telegraphic  Bureau  (later  the  International  Tele-graphic  union),  essentially  all  the  techniques  of  multilateral  law-making  had  been  developed 625. a  further  advance  was  the  Court’sReparation advisory Opinion, which established not only that inter-national  organizations  had  legal  personality,  including  the  capacityto  bring  claims  against  States  on  their  own  behalf  or  on  behalf  oftheir agents, but also that it was opposable to non-member States 626.we will look at what some see as the culmination of this process inChapter XIv on the “constitutionalization” of international law.

2. A residual bilateralism ?

321.  what we find after 1945 is almost a reversal of the approachof  classical  international  law. Due  partly  to  the  declining  influenceof natural law theories, customary international law risked dissolvinginto a network of particular relations. In contrast, the most visible andfar-reaching multilateral  relations  are  now  to  be  found  in  the  greatmultilateral  “law-making”  treaties,  whether  they  deal  with  interna-tional organizations,  international peace and security,  the law of  thesea,  world  trade,  human  rights  or  the  environment.  This  historicalprocess  must  in  itself  be  accounted  a  major  step  towards  multi-lateralism.  But  multilateral  treaties  may  serve  simply  as  a  con-venient vehicle  for  the  creation of new bilateral  obligations. So westill  need  to  consider  to  what  extent  the  emergence  of  these multilateral treaties has resulted in multilateral obligations.322.  This depends partly on  the  integrity of  the  text — whether,

under  the  law of  treaties, multilateral  obligations  can  be  laid  down

192 J. Crawford

624.  Cited  by  Osiander,  op. cit.,  pp.  248-249.  See  also  pp.  186-187  for  a catalogue  of  similar  descriptions  by,  among  others,  Castlereagh,  nesselrode and Talleyrand.625.  International  Telegraphic  Convention,  vienna,  21  July  1868,  136 CTS

292, revising a convention of 17 May 1865, 130 CTS 198.626.  Reparation for Injuries Suffered in the Service of the United Nations,

Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1949, p. 185. The Intrnational Court’s findings inthis case on the international legal personality of international organizations arediscussed in detail in Chap. vI (para. 246). 

Page 57: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

for all parties without  fear of derogation, either  from  the beginningor subsequently. That would seem to be a necessary prerequisite forthe  existence  of multilateral  obligations.  The  answer  seems  simpleenough.  If States parties wish  the  text of  a multilateral  treaty  to beintegral, they can say so expressly. They can exclude reservations atthe point of entry to the treaty and insist that the exclusion cannot beevaded  by  such  devices  as  interpretative  declarations.  Or  they  canalso exclude the possibility of subsequent variation  inter se by onlysome  States  parties.  In  short  they  can  create  more-or-less  self-contained  mandatory  regimes. an  example  of  a  treaty  regime  that is  widely  considered  to  be  self-contained  is  that  of  the  europeanunion 627.  In  some  treaties,  such  as  the  “single  undertaking”  of  theworld  Trade  Organization 628,  unCLOS  and  the  Rome  Statute  forthe International Criminal Court 629, clauses have been  inserted pro-hibiting  reservations and  insisting on  the  integrity of  the negotiatedtext.  But  despite  this  possibility,  it  is  still  of  practical  importancewhat the default rule is that determines how far States are limited inmaking reservations to multilateral treaties.323.  Between the world wars,  the League of nations depository

practice  was  to  decline  to  accept  reservations  not  specificallyallowed by the  treaty  text on the basis  that  that was what  the nego-tiating parties must have intended 630. But in the Reservations case, anarrow majority of  the  International Court adopted  the more  liberalpractice of Latin american States : to subject reservations only to theprotean limitation that  they not be “inconsistent with the object andpurpose  of  the  treaty” 631.  This  is  as  clear  a  policy  decision  as  theCourt  has  ever made.  It  appears  that  the majority  preferred  treatiesof  variable  content  but more  States  parties  to  integral  treaties with(presumably) fewer States parties. It held that the object and purpose

General Course on Public International Law 193

627.  See, e.g., T. C. Hartley, “International Law and the Law of the europeanunion — a Reassessment” (2001) 72 BYIL 1-35. For further discussion on self-contained regimes, see Chap. IX.628.  wTO agreement,  op. cit., art.  XvI  (5).  See,  however,  Paulwelyn,  “a

Typology of Multilateral Treaty Obligations : are wTO Obligations Bilateral orCollective in nature ?”, op. cit. 629.  Rome Statute  of  the  International Criminal Court, Rome,  17  July 1998

(in force, 1 July 2002), 2187 UNTS 155, art. 120.630.  On reservations  to multilateral  treaties see  the successive  reports of  the

ILC’s  Special  Rapporteur  (alain  Pellet),  summarized  at  <http ://untreaty.un.org/ilc/summaries/1_8.htm> accessed 24 June 2013.631.  Reservations to the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the

Crime of Genocide, Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1951. This  case  is  detailedfurther in Chap. X (paras. 436-437). 

Page 58: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

of the Genocide Convention implied “that it was the intention of theGeneral assembly  and of  the States which  adopted  it  that  as manyStates  as  possible  should  participate”  and  that  the  complete  exclu-sion of  some States “would detract  from  the authority of  the moraland humanitarian principles which are its basis” 632. Despite this, it isclear that, in the Court’s view, at a certain point it was a question forobjective  determination  whether  a  particular  reservation  could  bemade — whether it was consistent with the object and purpose of thetreaty — and what  consequences  that would have  for  the  reservingState.  The  rule  illustrates  how  multilateral  concepts  and  regimeshave been overlaid on the bilateral foundations of traditional interna-tional law. 324.  against  the majority  view  permitting  reservations,  it  could

be  argued  —  as  the  travaux préparatoires indicated  —  that  theGenocide Convention dealt “with  the preservation of an element ofinternational  order”  and  therefore  that  reservations  of  a  generalscope,  at  least,  had  no  place  in  it 633.  Judge  alvarez,  in  dissent,described  such  treaties,  “reflecting  the  new  orientation  of  the  legalconscience  of  the  nations”,  as  “almost  real  international  laws”  towhich  reservations  could  not  be  made 634.  Considerations  such as  these  influenced  countervailing  attempts  to  introduce  special categories of multilateral norms into international law.

C. Special Categories of Multilateral Norms

325.  These  attempts  have  challenged  the  traditional  view  thatthere  can  be  only  contingent multilateral  obligations. One  of  them,the notion of  international crimes of State, was considered but ulti-mately not adopted in the articles on the Responsibility of States forInternationally  wrongful  acts 635.  But  two  other  categories  are now  firmly  established :  first,  obligations  owed  to  the  internationalcommunity as a whole  (also called obligations erga omnes or com-

194 J. Crawford

632.  ICJ Reports 1951, p. 24.633.  Draft  Convention  on  the  Crime  of  Genocide,  26  June  1947,  cited  in

Reservations to the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crimeof Genocide, op. cit., p. 40 (Judges Guerrero, Sir arnold Mcnair, Read and HsuMo, joint diss. op.).634.  Reservations to the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the

Crime of Genocide, op. cit., p. 51. 635.  See  J.  Crawford,  State Responsibility : The General Part (Cambridge,

CuP, 2013), excursus to Chap. 11.

Page 59: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

munitarian norms) ; and secondly, peremptory (or jus cogens) norms.Some  have  criticized  these  categories  for  producing  an  ill-digestedmass  of  “relative  normativity” 636.  Certainly,  they  remain  poorlyarticulated, and the differences and relationships between communi-tarian and  peremptory  norms  are  unclear.  But  if  these  categoriesmean  anything  at  all,  they  involve  the  introduction  of  decidedly multilateral  elements  that  are  not  restrained  by  such  contingencies as requiring States to become parties to integral multilateral treaties.They appear  to operate hierarchically, or “vertically”,  in contrast  tothe  apparent  flatness  of  traditional  sources  of  international  law,which  seem  to  create  only  “horizontal”  and  bilateral  relationshipsbetween States.326.  The  differentiation  of  these  new  categories  occurred  later

than the emergence of multilateral treaties and the recognition of theobjective  personality  of  international  organizations.  unlike  thoseother  developments,  it  occurred  largely  outside  the  realm  of  Statepractice — through actions and reactions by the International Courtand the ILC and, to a lesser extent, scholars.327.  at  the time the ILC was finalizing the text of  the vCLT, in

the mid-1960s, there was a great struggle in the Court over the pro-ceedings  brought  by  ethiopia  and  Liberia  claiming  breaches  ofSouth africa’s  League  of  nations  mandate  for  South west africa(now namibia). In 1962, the Court upheld jurisdiction 8 to 7, but in1966  it  effectively  reversed  itself  on  the  casting  vote  of  the  thenPresident, Sir Percy Spender 637. It held that the principle of “sacredtrust” had no  residual  juridical  content  that  could give  rise  to  legalrights and obligations “outside the system as a whole” concerning aparticular mandate :

“Once  the  expression  to  be  given  to  an  idea  has  beenaccepted in the form of a particular régime or system, its legalincidents  are  those  of  the  régime  or  system.  It  is  not  permis-sible to import new ones by a process of appeal to the originat-

General Course on Public International Law 195

636.  P. weil,  “Towards  Relative normativity  in  International  Law ?”  (1983)77 AJIL 413-442.637.  South West Africa (Liberia v.  South Africa ; Ethiopia v.  South Africa),

Second Phase, Judgment, ICJ Reports 1966.  For  discussion  of  the  controversythat  followed  see,  e.g.,  S.  Bastid,  “L’affaire  du  Sud-Ouest  africain  devant la  Cour  internationale  de  Justice”  (1967)  3  Journal du droit international ; J. Dugard (ed.), The South West Africa/Namibia Dispute (Berkeley, university ofCalifornia Press, 1973).

Page 60: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

ing idea — a process that would, ex hypothesi, have no naturallimit. Hence, although  .  .  .  the members of  the League had aninterest  in seeing that  the obligations entailed by the mandatessystem  were  respected,  this  was  an  interest  which,  according to  the  very  nature  of  the  system  itself,  they  could  exercise only  through  the  appropriate  League  organs,  and  not  indivi-dually.” 638

328.  ethiopia and Liberia could  thus not  invoke  the compromis-sory clause in the mandate. Politically, this caused an outcry ; legally,it seemed to presage a narrow view of the range and effect of inter-national law in matters of public interest, if not an actual rejection ofthe  possibility  of  multilateral  rights  and  obligations.  The  majoritywas  not  categorical  on  the  point  (its  leading  light,  Judge  Fitzmau-rice, was  too  good  a  lawyer  for  that). But  the  tone  of  the  decisiontended  to contradict  the 1962 decision,  since  if  the claimants couldnot invoke the compromissory clause then there was no jurisdiction.not only that, it also contradicted the approach to the “sacred trust”that  the Court had taken in earlier advisory opinions on South westafrica, and it was hostile to multilateralism generally.329.  The  Court’s  decision  in  Barcelona Traction a  few  years

later,  in  1970,  is  often  seen  as  a  sort  of  apology  for  South WestAfrica.  what  had  happened  in  between  the  two  decisions  was the  adoption  of  the vCLT,  by  a majority  of  79  to  1  (France)  with 19 abstentions. The most controversial question at vienna had beenthat  of  peremptory  norms 639 (the  idea  of which,  incidentally,  owednot a little to Fitzmaurice, who, as Special Rapporteur, noted the dis-tinction between “jus dispositivum” and “jus cogens” 640). under thefinal text of the vCLT, a treaty is void if it conflicts with a peremp-tory  norm  of  general  international  law ;  and,  exceptionally,  there  isprovision for the settlement of disputes about peremptory norms 641.

196 J. Crawford

638.  South West Africa, op. cit., p. 35 (para. 54).639.  See  united  nations  Conference  on  the  Law  of  Treaties,  2nd  session,

vienna,  9 april-22 May  1969, un  doc. a/COnF.39/11/add.1,  p.  207,  and  forthe  explanation  of  the  French  vote,  ibid.,  p.  203 :  “jus cogens was  no  doubt  alofty concept but it was liable to jeopardize the stability of treaty law, which wasa  necessary  safeguard  in  international  relations”.  Certain  other  delegationsagreed  with  the  French  view,  but  not  to  the  point  of  voting  against  theConvention : e.g., australia, ibid., p. 205. Cf. P. Reuter, Introduction to the Lawof Treaties (London, Kegan Paul, 2nd ed., 1995), pp. 142-146, 184-185.640.  G.  Fitzmaurice,  Third  Report  on  the  Law  of  Treaties, article  17, ILC

Ybk 1958/II, p. 27. 641.  vCLT, op. cit., arts. 53, 64, 66 (a).

Page 61: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

330.  In Barcelona Traction, the Court avoided the term “peremp-tory norms” — to have used it a mere year after the adoption of thevCLT, when its entry into force could not be assumed, was evidentlya  leap  too  far.  Instead of  that  leap, we got a new concept :  “obliga-tions of a State towards the international community as a whole . . .obligations  erga omnes” 642.  It  was  a  confusing  addition,  since  theexamples  the  Court  gave  of  obligations  erga omnes were  more  orless the same as the typical examples of peremptory norms : obliga-tions derived “from the outlawing of acts of aggression, and of geno-cide, as also from the principles and rules concerning the basic rightsof  the  human  person,  including  protection  from  slavery  and  racialdiscrimination” 643. Most  of  these  examples  had  also  been  listed  bythe ILC in its commentary to article 53 of the vCLT 644.331.  Indeed it is not too much to say that the terminology in this

area is an unresolved shambles 645. There is even confusion betweenthe idea of rights erga omnes and obligations erga omnes, as if inter-national  law  has  not  always  had  a  concept  of  status  relative  to  theinternational  community as  a whole  (for  example,  in  the  institutionof  territorial sovereignty) or as  if  the general notion of a  legal rightis explicated by the addition of Latin words. The Court has referredto a public  statement by  the French President as having been made“erga omnes” 646 : for all the clarification this affords it might as wellhave  said  “urbi et orbi” 647.  For  a  long  time  the  Court  itself  con-tinued to avoid the term “peremptory norm” (except when describingarguments made by the parties) and preferred synonyms. In NuclearWeapons,  for  instance,  it  described  the  basic  rules  of  humanitarianlaw as  “intransgressible” 648. Since  such  rules  are,  regrettably,  often

General Course on Public International Law 197

642.  Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company, Limited (Belgium v.Spain), Second Phase, Judgment, ICJ Reports 1970, p. 32 (paras. 33-35).643.  Ibid., p. 32 (para. 34).644.  ILC Ybk 1966/II, p. 248.645.  See  the  comments  by  C.  Tams, Enforcing Obligations erga  Omnes in

International Law (Cambridge, CuP, 2005), pp. 101-102.646.  Request for an Examination of the Situation in Accordance with

Paragraph 63 of the Court’s Judgment of 20 December 1974 in the nuclearTests  (new Zealand v. France) Case, Request for the Indication of ProvisionalMeasures, Order, ICJ Reports 1995,  p.  305  (para.  61). The Court  held  that  thestatement,  whether  made  erga omnes or  not,  could  not  be  invoked  by  newZealand.647.  “To  the  city  [of  Rome]  and  to  the  world”  —  denoting  certain  papal

addresses.648.  Legality of the Threat or Use of Nuclear Weapons, Advisory Opinion,

ICJ Reports 1996, p. 257 (para. 79).

Page 62: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

transgressed, the Court presumably meant that they were peremptorywithout wanting to say so.332.  The  concept  of  peremptory  norms finally  made  its  Court

debut  —  36  years  after  that  of  “erga omnes” —  in  DemocraticRepublic of the Congo v.  Rwanda in  2008.  The  DRC  argued  thatRwanda’s  express  reservation  to  the  Court’s  jurisdiction  under  theGenocide  Convention  was  invalid  because  it  prevented  the  Courtfrom adjudicating claims of genocide. while agreeing with the resultreached by  the majority, which referred  to  jus cogens norms, JudgeDugard commented in a separate opinion :

“This  is  the  first  occasion on which  the  International Courtof Justice has given its support to the notion of jus cogens. It isstrange  that  the  Court  has  taken  so  long  to  reach  this  pointbecause it has shown no hesitation in recognizing the notion ofobligation erga omnes, which together with  jus cogens affirmsthe normative hierarchy of international law. Indeed, the Courtitself initiated the notion of obligation erga omnes in 1970 . . .The approval given to jus cogens by the Court in the present

Judgment  is  to  be welcomed. However,  the  Judgment  stressesthat  the  scope  of  jus cogens is  not  unlimited  and  that  the concept  is  not  to  be  used  as  an  instrument  to  overthrowaccepted doctrines of international law.” 649

333.  The majority  of  the  Court  affirmed  that  the mere  fact  thatobligations erga omnes or peremptory norms are at issue “cannot initself  constitute  an  exception  to  the  principle  that  its  jurisdictionalways depends on the consent of the parties” 650.334.  a desirable, but unlikely, consequence of the Court’s recog-

nition  of  the  category  of  “peremptory  norms”  would  be  for  us  toabandon  the  term  “erga omnes” altogether.  Since  that  outcome  isnot  likely,  we  might  consider  the  following  to  be  the  distinction,albeit  provisional,  between  the  two concepts. The historically olderconcept  is  that  of  peremptory  norms,  prohibitions  so  fundamentalthat  two  or  several  States  cannot  derogate  from  them,  not  even  bytreaty between themselves. The peremptory character of such normsattaches to the substance of the protected interest : the norm itself is

198 J. Crawford

649  Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (New Application : 2002)(Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Rwanda), Jurisdiction and Admissibility,ICJ Reports 2006, pp. 87-88 (paras. 4, 6) (Judge ad hoc Dugard, sep. op.).650.  Ibid., pp. 51-52 (para. 125).

Page 63: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

superior to all treaties (unless the treaty reflects the will of the inter-national community as a whole to modify the norm) 651. By contrastwith  the  substantive  impact  of  peremptory  norms,  obligations  ergaomnes are concerned with who may complain of a violation, i.e. withstanding. 

D. Standing

1. An actio popularis?

335.  we  have  already  seen  that  the  Court  rejected  a  notion  of“public interest standing” in South West Africa. ethiopia and Liberia,the  applicants,  had  not  suffered  direct  injury  due  to  South africa’spractice of apartheid in South west africa, and the Court consideredthat  they  lacked standing  to claim on behalf of  the people of Southwest africa.  In Barcelona Traction,  Belgium  complained  of  a  vio-lation of the rights of a company that was Belgian-owned but incor-porated  in  Canada.  under  traditional  conceptions  of  diplomatic protection, protecting a Canadian company  is a matter held  in  rightof Canada, not Belgium or any other State. But  the Court held  thatobligations  erga omnes would  take  the  matter  outside  the  purelyinterstate realm of diplomatic protection 652. The dominant element isthe  universality  of  the  interest  in  complying  with  such  obligationsand thus, by extension, the standing of all States to claim non-com-pliance, whether or not they have suffered any actual harm from thebreach.  But  no  question  of  public  right  or  interest  was  actuallyinvolved in Barcelona Traction on the facts. Obligations erga omnescan  be  provisionally  defined  as  multilateral  rights  and  obligations,established  in  the  interest of and owed  to  the  international commu-nity  as  a whole,  entailing  a  recognized  legal  interest  of  each  of  itsmembers to invoke compliance. But in introducing this new concept,the  Court  also  introduced  new  uncertainties.  after  distinguishingobligations  erga omnes from  obligations  derived  from  diplomaticprotection, it went on to say :

“with regard more particularly to human rights . . . it shouldbe noted that these also include protection against denial of jus-

General Course on Public International Law 199

651.  The  possibility  of  such  modifications  is  envisaged  by  vCLT,  op. cit.,art. 64.652.  Cf. Mavrommatis Palestine Concessions, (1924) PCIJ, Ser. A, No. 2.

Page 64: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

tice.  However,  on  the  universal  level,  the  instruments  whichembody  human  rights  do  not  confer  on  States  the  capacity  toprotect  the victims of  infringements of such rights  irrespectiveof their nationality. It is therefore still on the regional level thata solution to this problem has had to be sought ; thus, within theCouncil of europe, of which Spain is not a member,  the prob-lem  of  admissibility  encountered  by  the  claim  in  the  presentcase has been resolved by the european Convention on HumanRights,  which  entitles  each  State  which  is  a  party  to  theConvention to  lodge a complaint against any other contractingState for violation of the Convention, irrespective of the natio-nality of the victim.” 653

336.  To  start with,  the  contrast  drawn  here  between  instruments“on the universal level” and the european Convention is difficult toaccept. The relevant provision of the International Covenant on Civiland  Political  Rights  (article  41)  is  not  limited  by  considerations of  the  nationality  of  claims,  any  more  than  article  48  (b) of  theeuropean Convention then was 654.337.  More significantly, it is not clear how this is to be reconciled

with the Court’s view that obligations erga omnes are the concern ofall States “[b]y  their very nature” and  that hence “all States can beheld  to have a  legal  interest  in  their protection” 655. The Court evengave  the  example  of  “the  principles  and  rules  concerning  the  basicrights  of  the  human  person”.  One  possibility  is  that  in  giving  thatexample,  it  was  limiting  itself  to  those  “principles  and  rules”  thatwere  clearly  recognized  by  general  international  law  as  obligationserga omnes in 1970. This was  arguably  true  for  the prohibitions ofslavery  and  racial  discrimination  but  not  for  the  guarantee  againstdenial  of  justice. On  this  view,  only  some  aspects  of  human  rightslaw give rise to obligations erga omnes (or at  least, only some then

200 J. Crawford

653.  Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company, Limited, op. cit.,  p. 47(para. 91). 654.  It  is  true  that  eCHR, op. cit., art.  48  (b),  specifically  envisaged  cases

being  brought  to  the  european  Court  of  Human  Rights  by  a  party  “whosenational  is  alleged  to  be  the  victim”.  But  this was  not  an  exclusive  provision,and  if  the drafters of  the  International Covenant had wished  to  insert  a  similarproviso  they  could  have  easily  done  so.  The  issue  addressed  by  art.  48 (b) does  not  now  arise  under  the  eCHR  as  amended  by  Protocol  11  (in  force, 1 november 1998), ETS no. 155.655.  Barcelona Traction, Light and Power Company, Limited, op. cit.,  p. 32

(paras. 33-35).

Page 65: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

did  so). a  second  possibility  is  that  the  Court  envisaged  the  exis-tence  of  obligations  erga omnes but  without  States  necessarily having any of  the “corresponding  rights of protection”  that  it notedhad “entered into the body of general international law”. This mightsuggest that existing conditions of admissibility of claims (includingthe  nationality  of  claims)  would  continue  to  apply  to  breaches  ofcommunitarian norms. This view deprived the Court’s recognition ofthe new category of much of its significance.338.  Perhaps  a  more  reasonable  interpretation  is  that  the  Court

was seeking to distinguish between the remedies available for diplo-matic protection claims and for claims brought within the frameworkof  human  rights. On  that  basis,  the  possibility  that  general  interna-tional  law  recognized  an  obligation  not  to  deny  justice  to  personsbefore  national  courts  (even  an  obligation  erga omnes)  would  notproduce the result of assimilating the two fields. nor would it equatethe  remedies  available  to  concerned  States  for  breaches  of  humanrights  with  those  available  to  States  whose  own  rights  had  beeninfringed  by  a  denial  of  justice  to  their  nationals.  But  whicheverview  is  preferred,  uncertainties  of  interpretation  remained,  and the  result  is  that Barcelona Traction was only  the beginning of  thestory 656.

2. Articles on State Responsibility 657

339.  It  is  now  generally  accepted  that  in  certain  circumstancesany  State  has  standing  to  protest  against  breaches  of  fundamentalnorms, and if necessary to institute proceedings to vindicate its inter-est  as  a member  of  the  international  community. The most  signifi-cant attempt to articulate what those circumstances are is article 48of  the articles on State Responsibility.  It provides  that “[a]ny Stateother than an injured State is entitled to invoke the responsibility ofanother State” in two cases. First, if the obligation breached is eitherowed “to a group of States including that State, and is established forthe  protection  of  a  collective  interest  of  the  group”.  This  categorycomprises what are sometimes called obligations erga omnes partes.Secondly,  if  the obligation  is owed “to  the  international community

General Course on Public International Law 201

656.  See, e.g., Tams, op. cit., pp. 48-96.657.  See  further  Crawford,  State Responsibility,  op. cit.,  Chap.  11,  from

which this section is partly drawn.

Page 66: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

as a whole” : i.e. general obligations erga omnes. note the differencefrom article 53 of the vCLT, which describes peremptory norms as“a norm accepted and recognized by the international community ofStates as a whole”. In practice both terms are used, and the broaderone  is  this  time more accurate :  the european union,  for  example,  isnot a State but it is a full contributor to the making of international lawand must certainly be counted part of any “international community”. 340.  article  48  represents  a  genuine  break  from  the  older  view,

expressed  by  the  Court  in  the  Reparation Opinion,  that  “only  theparty to whom an international obligation is due can bring a claim inrespect of  its breach” 658. That approach would work well enough ifinternational  law consisted of bilateral norms — which, as we haveseen, it did almost entirely until fairly recent times — but it is non-sensical if the “party” to which the obligation is owed is a collectiveone without the capacity to act. and it would be extravagant to adoptthe  method  of  the  early  modern  treaties  we  discussed  earlier  andtreat  obligations  in  areas  such  as  international  environmental  andhuman rights law as being owed individually to each State. Instead,every  State  has  standing  (or  in  the  case  of  obligations  erga omnespartes, every State belonging to the group of States parties).341.  article  48 was  not  adopted without  criticism.  Some  States

expressed concern about  its breadth and the danger of “opening theflood gates” of litigation 659 ; some scholars 660 complained that it wastoo weak compared with  the  rejected notion of  international crimesof  State.  So  far  there  is  nothing  to  substantiate  these  contrastingfears.  States  do  not  seem  inclined  to  bring  international  legal  pro-ceedings without good reason ; but if  they do bring them, acting (orpurporting  to  act)  in  the  common  interest  of  the  international  com-munity,  they  should not be hindered by procedural  technicalities orleft with only with non-judicial means of dispute settlement.342.  The  question  came  before  the Court  in  2012  in Belgium v.

Senegal.  Hissène  Habré,  the  former  president  of  Chad,  had  been

202 J. Crawford

658.  Reparation for Injuries Suffered in the Service of the United Nations, op.cit., pp. 181-182.659.  J. Crawford, Fourth Report on State Responsibility, ILC Ybk 2001/II (1),

p. 11 for the comments of Japan and France. See also J. Crawford, Third Reporton State Responsibility,  ILC Ybk 2000/II  (1), pp. 27-28, nn. 142-145,  referringto  the  comments  of  Italy  (ILC  Ybk 1998/II  (1),  p.  104),  venezuela  (un  doc.a/C.6/54/SR.23,  § 54),  austria  (ILC  Ybk 1998/II  (1),  p.  138)  and  the  unitedStates (ILC Ybk 1998/II (1), p. 142).660.  a. Cassese, International Law (Oxford, OuP, 2nd ed., 2005), pp. 269-271.

Page 67: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

accused of torture and crimes against humanity but had been grantedasylum  in  Senegal.  In  2005,  Belgium  sought  his  extradition  inreliance on the Convention against Torture 661, and five years later itcommenced  proceedings  against  Senegal.  Senegal  argued  that  theclaim  was  inadmissible  because  none  of  the  torture  victims  hadBelgian  nationality  at  the  time  of  the  alleged  offences.  Belgiumrelied,  among  other  things,  on  another  provision  of  the articles  onState  Responsibility :  article  42  (b) (i),  which  entitles  a  State  toinvoke  responsibility  “as  an  injured  State”  where  the  obligation  isowed to “a group of States  including  that State, or  the  internationalcommunity as a whole” but also  requires  that  the breach “speciallyaffects that  State” 662.  Belgium  claimed  to  be  specially  affected  byreason  of  the Belgian  proceedings  and  the  extradition  request. TheCourt declined to decide the case on that narrower ground. Instead itheld  that  the  relevant  provisions  of  the Convention  against Torturewere  “‘obligations  erga omnes partes’  in  the  sense  that  each State  party  has  an  interest  in  compliance  with  them  in  any  givencase” 663. It concluded :

“The common interest in compliance with the relevant obliga-tions under  the Convention against Torture  implies  the entitle-ment  of  each  State  party  to  the  Convention  to  make  a  claimconcerning the cessation of an alleged breach by another Stateparty.  If  a  special  interest  were  required  for  that  purpose,  inmany  cases  no State would be  in  the position  to make  such  aclaim.  It  follows  that  any  State  party  to  the  Convention  mayinvoke  the responsibility of another State party with a view toascertaining  the  alleged  failure  to  comply with  its  obligationserga omnes partes, such as those under article 6, paragraph 2,and article 7, paragraph 1, of the Convention, and to bring thatfailure to an end.” 664

General Course on Public International Law 203

661.  Convention  against  Torture  and  Other  Cruel,  Inhuman  or  DegradingTreatment  or  Punishment,  new  York,  10  December  1984  (in  force,  26  June1987), 1465 UNTS 85.662.  emphasis added.663. Questions relating to the Obligation to Prosecute or Extradite (Belgium

v. Senegal), Merits, Judgment, International Court of Justice, 20 July 2012, p. 26(para. 68).664.  Ibid., p. 26 (para. 69). See also p. 6 (para. 23) (Judge Owada, sep. op.) ;

pp. 3-4 (paras. 21-23) (Judge Skotnikov, sep. op.) ; and cf. pp. 3-4 (paras. 11-18)(Judge Xue, diss. op.).

Page 68: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

343.  although  the Court did not  actually  refer  to article 48,  thedecision  is  firmly  in  line  with  it.  Its  use  of  the  term  erga omnespartes is  significant,  suggesting  that  it  may  be more  parsimoniouswith  erga omnes obligations  in  future 665. australia’s  claim  againstJapan in Whaling in the Antarctic, in which it invokes an obligationerga omnes partes under  the  International  Convention  for  theRegulation  of whaling, may  present  it with  another  opportunity  toconsider the evolving law in this area 666.

E. Conclusion

344.  The concepts of peremptory and communitarian norms rep-resent  a  major  step  towards multilateralism.  But  they  are  also  justthe  latest  step  on  a  path  that  international  law  has  been  followingsince at  least 1815 and arguably even before  then : away  from purebilateralism  and  towards  a  system  combining  both  bilateral  and multilateral  norms,  including norms  articulated  through mass  “law-making”  treaties.  In  the  primacy  of  the  specific  over  the  general(except  in  the  case  of  jus cogens norms)  and  the  system  of  reser-vations  to  multilateral  treaties,  there  is  still  a  residual  bilateralism in international law. But even this is changing. In the next two chap-ters —  on  the  proliferation  of  regimes  and  on  universality —  we will  explore  some  of  the  tensions  between  bilateralism  and  multi-lateralism that continue to shape international law.

204 J. Crawford

665.  The Court  held  that  the  dispute was  exclusively  one  under  the TortureConvention  and  not  under  general  international  law : Questions relating to theObligation to Prosecute or Extradite, op. cit., p. 23 (para. 55). 666.  Whaling in the Antarctic (Australia v. Japan),  Application Instituting

Proceedings, International Court of Justice, 31 May 2010.

Page 69: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

CHaPTeR IX

FRaGMenTaTIOn, PROLIFeRaTIOn anD “SeLF-COnTaIneD ReGIMeS”

“Turning and turning in the widening gyreThe falcon cannot hear the falconer ;Things fall apart ; the centre cannot hold ;Mere anarchy is loosed upon the world . . .”

Yeats, The Second Coming (1919) 667.

“at one point midway on our path in life I came around and found myself now searchingthrough  a  dark  wood,  the  right  way  blurred  andlost.”

Dante, Inferno (c. 1321) 668. 

A. The Problem

1. A case study : Hirsi Jamaa v. Italy

345.  In Hirsi Jamaa v. Italy 669,  the Grand Chamber of  the euro-pean Court of Human Rights was faced with a claim by Somali anderitrean asylum seekers, part of a group of about 200 who attemptedto  cross  by  boat  from  Libya  to  Italy. while  still  on  the  high  seas,they were intercepted by the Italian authorities, transferred to Italianmilitary vessels, and returned  to Tripoli. The Italian Minister of  theInterior relied on a series of bilateral agreements with Libya, enteredinto pursuant to an Italian policy to curb clandestine immigration.346.  The  asylum  seekers  alleged  that  their  treatment was  incon-

sistent  with  various  provisions  of  the  european  Convention  onHuman Rights 670. In particular,  the Grand Chamber found that Italy

205

667.  w.  B. Yeats, The Collected Poems of W. B. Yeats (ware, wordsworth,1994), p. 158. 668.  D. alighieri, Inferno (trans., R. Kirkpatrick, London, Penguin, 2006), I.

1-3.

“nel mezzo del cammin di nostra vitami ritrovai per una selva oscura,ché la diritta via era smarrita.”

669.  Hirsi Jamaa & Others v. Italy, [2012] eCtHR no. 27765/09.670.  Originally  the  Convention  for  the  Protection  of  Human  Rights  and

Fundamental Freedoms, Rome, 4 november 1950 (in force, 3 September 1953),213 UNTS 221.

Page 70: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

had  breached  eCHR article  3,  on  the  basis  that  by  returning  the asylum seekers to Libya without any form of individual assessment,Italy knowingly exposed the asylum seekers to inhuman and degrad-ing  treatment 671.  Most  notably,  the  Grand  Chamber  found  that“[i]rregular  immigrants,  such  as  the  applicants,  were  destined  tooccupy a marginal and isolated position in Libyan society, renderingthem extremely vulnerable to xenophobic and racist acts” 672. It wasfurther held that Italy had breached eCHR article 3 by exposing theasylum seekers to the risk of arbitrary repatriation 673.347.  So far, so arguable. But the applicants in Hirsi Jamaa made

a further submission on the basis of article 4 of Protocol 4 674, whichprovides that “[t]he collective expulsion of aliens is prohibited”. Theplain meaning of that provision — and particularly the word “expul-sion” — would  suggest  that  in  order  to  be  “expelled”  from  some-where,  one must  first  be  “in”  the  place  that  one  is  being  expelledfrom 675.  One  has  to  be  expelled  from somewhere,  whether  theGarden of eden or uganda. It is difficult to see how someone couldbe expelled from the high seas.348.  This  reading  is  consistent  with  the  drafting  history 676.

article  4 was  a  latecomer  to  Protocol  4 ;  it  only  emerged  after  theassembly’s  first  draft was  submitted  to  the Committee  of  experts.

206 J. Crawford

671.  Hirsi Jamaa & Others v. Italy, op. cit., para. 138.672.  Ibid., para. 125.673.  Ibid., para. 158.674.  Protocol  4  to  the  Convention  for  the  Protection  of  Human  Rights  and

Fundamental Freedoms, Securing Certain Rights and Freedoms other than thosealready  included  in  the  Convention  and  in  the  First  Protocol  thereto,  16  Sep-tember 1963 (in force, 2 May 1968), ETS no. 46.675.  Cf.  the  definition  provided  in  The New Shorter Oxford English

Dictionary (Oxford, OuP, 4th ed., 1993) :

“expulsion,  n. The  action  of  expelling ;  the  fact  or  condition  of  beingexpelled.expel, v.t.1.  eject ;  cause  to  depart  or  emerge ;  esp.  by  the  use  of  force ;  banish

from a place ; discharge (a bullet).2.  Compel  the  departure  (of  a  person)  from  a  society,  community,  etc. ;

esp. enforce the departure (of a student) from an educational establishmentas a punitive measure.3.  Reject from attention or consideration.4.  Keep off, exclude, keep out (rare).”

676.  See Council of europe, “Collected edition of the Travaux Préparatoiresof  Protocol  no.  4”,  1976  <http ://www.echr.coe.int/Library/DIGDOC/Travaux/eCHRTravaux-P4-BIL2907919.pdf> ;  explanatory  Report  to  Protocol  no.  4,ETS,  no.  46,  1963  <http ://conventions.coe.int/Treaty/en/Reports/Html/046.htm>. 

Page 71: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

This  much  longer  draft 677 contained  a  territorial  limitation :  expul-sion could only occur where  the expellee was “in  the  territory of  aContracting  Party” 678.  This  version  of  article  4,  moreover,  wasbased  on  article  13  of  the  International  Covenant  on  Civil  andPolitical  Rights 679,  a  procedural  guarantee  concerning  expulsionwhich  also  contains  a  territorial  limitation 680. Removal  of  the  limi-tation does not mean that the drafters intended that the provision beterritorially  unlimited 681.  nowhere  in  the  Committee  of  experts’deliberations does there appear any intention to create a territoriallyunlimited prohibition. 349.  The Grand Chamber relied on article 1 of the eCHR, which

provides that “the High Contracting Parties shall secure to everyonewithin their jurisdiction the rights and freedoms defined in Section Iof  this Convention”. eCHR article 1  jurisdiction  is presumed to be“essentially territorial” 682 ; but it can apply in circumstances where aState  exercises  effective  control  of  an  area  outside  of  its  territory,e.g. in the case of a military operation 683. In Hirsi Jamaa, the GrandChamber  found  that  Italy’s  exclusive  control  over  the  interceptingmilitary  vessels  justified  the  extension  of  eCHR  article  1  juris-

General Course on Public International Law 207

677.  explanatory Report to Protocol no. 4, op. cit., para. 30 provided :

“1.  an alien lawfully residing in the territory of a High Contracting Partymay  be  expelled  only  if  he  endangers  national  security  or  offends  against‘ordre public’ or morality. 2.  except where imperative considerations of national security otherwise

require, an alien who has been lawfully residing for more than two years inthe territory of a Contracting Party shall not be expelled without first beingallowed to avail himself of an effective remedy before a national authority,within the meaning of article 13 of the Convention. 3.  an alien who has been lawfully residing for more than ten years in the

territory of a Contracting Party may be expelled only for reasons of nationalsecurity or if  the other reasons mentioned in paragraph 1 of this article areof particularly serious nature.”

678.  Ibid.679.  new York,  16  December  1966  (in  force,  23  March  1976),  999 UNTS

171.680.  Collected  edition  of  the Travaux Préparatoires of  Protocol  no.  4,  op.

cit., p. 479.681.  Ibid., 505-506.682.  See, e.g., Banković & Others v. Belgium & 16 Other Contracting States,

[2001]  eCtHR  no.  52207/99,  paras.  61,  67 ;  Ilaşcu & Others v. Moldova &Russia, [2004] eCtHR no. 71503/01, para. 312. 683.  See,  e.g., Banković & Others,  op. cit.,  para.  67 ;  Ilaşcu & Others,  op.

cit.,  para.  314.  See  further Loizidou v. Turkey, Preliminary Objections, (1995)103  ILR 642 ;  Al-Skeini & Others v.  United Kingdom,  [2011]  eCtHR no. 55721/07, paras. 132, 136 ; Medvedyev & Others v. France, [2010] eCtHRno. 3394/03, para. 67. 

Page 72: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

diction 684. This is all well and good — indeed, a similar conclusionwas  reached  with  respect  to  maritime  interception  in  the  case  ofMedvedyev v.  France 685.  But  the  point  was  not  the  meaning  ofarticle 1, it was the meaning of article 4. The Chamber went on toargue  that  the  concept  of  extraterritorial  jurisdiction  in  eCHR,article  1,  should  be  used  to  expand  the  scope  of  article  4  ofProtocol 4 on the basis that :

“[t]o  conclude  otherwise  .  .  .  would  result  in  a  discrepancybetween the scope of application of the Convention as such andthat  of  article  4  of  Protocol  no  4,  which  would  go  against the  principle  that  the  Convention  must  be  interpreted  as  awhole” 686. 

This reasoning is specious : one struggles to see how the meaning ofthe term “jurisdiction” in eCHR article 1 can control the meaning ofthe term “expulsion” in article 4 of Protocol 4. The Grand Chamberwas no doubt correct to say that article 4 applies in situations fallingwithin  the  jurisdiction  in  the  sense  of article  1.  But  that  does  notmean  that  the  substantive  elements  of article  4  do  not  need  to  bemade out.350.  The  conclusion  is  at  odds  with  other  important  norms  of

international  law,  notwithstanding  the  Grand  Chamber’s  unconvin-cing assertion that  its ruling did not compromise a State’s ability  toset  its  own  immigration  policy 687.  Of  course  it  did.  In  principle,  aState has the right  to determine who shall enter  its  territory, subjectto  a  few  legal  restrictions 688.  among  these,  collective  expulsion of  aliens  is  a  serious  breach  of  international  law,  and article  4  isexpressed as an absolute and non-derogable prohibition. as such,  itmust be interpreted narrowly and precisely. If any measure prevent-

208 J. Crawford

684.  Hirsi Jamaa & Others, op. cit., paras. 76-82.685.  Medvedyev & Others, op. cit., paras. 66-67.686.  Hirsi Jamaa & Others, op. cit., paras. 178-180.687.  Ibid., para.179 :

“The above considerations do not call into question the right of States toestablish  their  own  immigration policies.  It must be pointed out,  however,that  problems  with  managing  migratory  flows  cannot  justify  havingrecourse to practices which are not compatible with the State’s obligations.”

688.  This was perhaps amongst the earliest and widely recognized powers ofsovereignty,  and  was  recognized  in  england  as  a  prerogative  power  of  theCrown  as  early  as  the  seventeenth  century :  East India Co v. Sandys, (1684) 10 ST 371, 530-531 (Jeffreys CJ). See further R (European Roma Rights Centre& Others) v. Immigration Officer at Prague Airport, [2005] 2 aC 1, 27-28 (LordBingham).

Page 73: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

ing groups of aliens from entering the territory of a Contracting Stateis prohibited, then the words of article 4 cease to have meaning. Forexample,  in  the  “Eurotunnel” decision,  at  the  request  of  cross-Channel train operators, an arbitral tribunal found that it was incum-bent on  the united Kingdom and France “to maintain conditions ofof  normal  security  and  public  order”  to  prevent  asylum  seekers from  illegally  boarding  trains  travelling  from  France  to  the unitedKingdom 689. under  the Grand Chamber’s decision,  it would appearthat this would be equivalent to collective expulsion. 351.  The  decision, moreover,  ignores  the  purpose  served  by  the

principle  of  non-refoulement that  is  expressed  in  the  RefugeeConvention 690. article 33 (1) of the Convention prohibits the expul-sion or return (refoulement) of refugees “to the frontiers of territorieswhere his life or freedom would be threatened” on account of racial,ethnic or religious factors. The generally accepted position is that thenon-admittance  of  a  refugee must  occur  from within or  at  the  veryleast at the  frontier  of  the State  refusing  entry 691.  For  the  scope  ofarticle 4 to expand so as to cover as preventive measures taken out-side  the  territory  of  the  State  would  render  article  33  (1)  of  theRefugee Convention redundant as far as groups of persons are con-cerned and would do so irrespective of the treatment to be expectedin  the State of return :  there would no longer be any requirement ofa well-founded fear of persecution. 352.  Hirsi Jamaa is  also  at  odds  with  the  International  Law

Commission’s  (ILC) work  on  expulsion.  Draft article  2  (a) of  theCommission’s  proposed  Draft articles  on  the  expulsion  of aliensprovides that “expulsion” means “a formal act, or conduct consistingof  an  action  or  omission,  attributable  to  a State,  by which  an  alien is compelled to leave the territory of  that  State” 692. as  the Special

General Course on Public International Law 209

689.  The Channel Tunnel Group Limited and France-Manche S.A. v. UnitedKingdom and France, Partial Award, (2007) IIC 58, para. 395 (2). 690.  Convention relating to the Status of Refugees, Geneva, 28 July 1951 (in

force, 22 april 1954), 189 UNTS 150. 691.  See  European Roma Rights Centre & Others,  op. cit., 29-30  (Lord

Bingham) ; Sale, Acting Commissioner, Immigration and Naturalisation Servicev. Haitian Centers Council Inc. (1993)  509 uS 155 ; Minister for Immigrationand Multicultural Affairs v.  Ibrahim, (2000)  204  CLR 1 ; Minister for Immi-gration and Multicultural Affairs v. Khawar (2002)  210 CLR 1.  See  generally T. Gammeltoft-Hansen, Access to Asylum : International Refugee Law and theGlobalisation of Migration Control (Cambridge, CuP, 2011), Chap. 3.692.  Draft arts. 1-32 were provisionally adopted on first reading by the ILC’s

Drafting  Committee  at  its  64th  session  in  2012.  See  un  doc. a/Cn.4/L.797, 24 May 2012 (emphasis added).

Page 74: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

Rapporteur  noted,  expulsion  “refers  to  the  displacement  of  an individual  under  constraint  beyond  the  territorial  frontier  of  theexpelling State to a State of destination” 693. 353.  Finally,  the  decision  is  at  odds  with  the  decision  of  other

courts  or  tribunals  at  a  domestic  level.  The House  of  Lords  in  theRoma Rights case  had  to  consider  whether  the  united  Kingdom’spolicy of intensively questioning Roma passengers prior to boardingat  Prague  airport  (pursuant  to  an  agreement  with  the  CzechGovernment) was contrary to the Refugee Convention. Following anextensive  analysis  of  the  Convention,  the  eCHR  and  customaryinternational  law,  the House concluded  that  there was no obligationon the part of the united Kingdom to extend legal protections of therelevant kind to asylum seekers  in situations  that did not arise at orwithin its frontiers 694. 

2. Defining fragmentation

354.  In  short  the Grand Chamber  in Hirsi Jamaa laid  down  the“law” on collective explusion without due regard to the relationshipof article  4  of  eCHR  Protocol  4,  with  other  rules  of  internationallaw.  It  employed  textual  and  teleological  reasoning  to  reach  a  pre-determined  result.  Other  international  courts  and  tribunals,  notablythe  International  Court,  would  be most  unlikely  to  reach  the  sameconclusion.  But  the  issue may  never  come  before  the  InternationalCourt. under the eCHR, there is no right of appeal to another courtor  tribunal.  There  is  no  avenue  for  the  correction  of  the  decision,especially where it is a unanimous decision of a Grand Chamber. aswas observed by the appeals Chamber of the International CriminalTribunal for the former Yugoslavia in Tadić :

210 J. Crawford

693.  un doc. a/Cn.4/573, 20 July 2006, p. 57 (para. 178).694.  European Roma Rights Centre & Others,  op. cit., pp.  45-47  (Lord

Steyn),  pp.  53-55  (Lord Hope),  p.  55  (Lady Hale),  p.  66  (Lord Carswell).  Seeespecially ibid., p. 38 (Lord Bingham) :

“There  would  appear  to  be  general  acceptance  of  the  principle  that  a person who leaves the state of his nationality and applies to the authoritiesof  another  state  for  asylum, whether  at  the  frontier  of  the  second  state  orfrom within  it,  should not be  rejected or  returned  to  the  first  state withoutappropriate inquiry into the persecution of which he claims to have a well-founded fear. But that principle, even if one of customary international law,cannot  avail  the  appellants,  who  have  not  left  the  Czech  Republic  nor presented themselves, save in a highly metaphorical sense, at the frontier ofthe united Kingdom.”

Page 75: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

“International  law,  because  it  lacks  a  centralized  structure,does not provide for an integrated judicial system operating anorderly division of labour among a number of tribunals, wherecertain aspects or components of jurisdiction as power could becentralized or vested in one of them but not the others. In inter-national  law,  every  tribunal  is  a  self-contained  system  (unlessotherwise provided).” 695

355.  In this light, the decision in Hirsi Jamaa typifies the problemcaused by the proliferation of international courts and tribunals, andthe  consequent  “fragmentation”  of  international  law.  In  short,  frag-mentation is the product of a system of laws that, by and large, lacksa sense of vertical integration, of hierarchy. 356.  The issue was addressed by the ILC Study Group under the

chairmanship of Martti Koskenniemi 696. This recognized that : 

“[S]pecialized  law-making  and  institution-building  tends  totake  place  with  relative  ignorance  of  legislative  and  institu-tional  activities  in  the  adjoining  field  and  of  the  general  prin-ciples and practices of international law. The result is conflictsbetween  rules or  rule-systems, deviating  institutional practicesand, possibly the loss of an overall perspective on the law.” 697

Put  more  pithily  by  Sir  Robert  Jennings,  fragmentation  reflects  aconcern that international law is growing “without any overall plan”“there is a danger that international law as a whole will become frag-mented and unmanageable” 698.

3. Species of fragmentation

357.  So  far  I  have proceeded without defining  fragmentation.  Infact  two  broad  concepts  may  be  identified :  “fragmentation”  and“proliferation”. Fragmentation will be used here to refer to substan-

General Course on Public International Law 211

695.  Prosecutor v. Dusko Tadić (Jurisdiction), (1995) 105 ILR 458.696.  The  topic  was  originally  included  on  the  ILC’s  programme  under  the

title  “Risks  ensuing  from  the  Fragmentation  of  International  Law” :  ILC  Ybk2000/II (2), p. 131. This was subsequently and finally changed in 2002 to “Frag-mentation  of  International  Law :  Difficulties  arising  from  the  Diversificationand expansion of International Law”. See ILC Ybk 2002/II (2), p. 98.697.  Report of the ILC Study Group, un doc. a/Cn.4/L.682, 13 april 2006,

p. 11 (para. 8).698.  R. Y.  Jennings,  “The Role of  the  International Court of  Justice”  (1997)

68 BYIL 58-60.

Page 76: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

tive fragmentation,  i.e.  the product of conflicting but equally autho-ritative pronouncements on international law by courts and tribunals.Proliferation  refers  to  institutional fragmentation,  i.e.  the  greatexpansion  in  the  number  of  international  courts  and  tribunals  ofcompeting jurisdiction since the 1980s 699.358.  To  the problems of  fragmentation  and proliferation may be

added  a  further  concern :  the  so-called  self-contained regime 700. aself-contained regime is said to occur where a particular substantiveor  institutional  field of  international  law develops  to such an extentthat  it  effectively displaces  the general  law.  In  such a  situation,  theregime  so  created  no  longer  interacts  with  international  law,  eventhough  it  may  owe  to  international  law  its  existence  and  externallegitimacy.

B. Substantive Aspects of Fragmentation

1. Fragmentation as a crowded bar

359.  according  to article  38  (1)  (d) of  the  Statute  of  the  Inter-national  Court,  judicial  decisions  are  a  subsidiary  source  for  theidentification of international law : nowhere is it said that the judicialpronouncements of one court carry more weight than any other. Thislack  of  hierarchy  can  result  in  a  situation  in which many  differentvoices  shout  from  many  different  rooftops,  with  none  able  to  beheard over the other.360.  a key  example of  this  process  arose  from  the  International

Criminal Tribunal  for  the  former Yugoslavia, which has engaged  inseveral differences of opinion with the International Court 701. whilstthese have usually taken the form of the two institutions talking pasteach other, on at least one occasion the situation has become a full-fledged dialogue, with contrary views forcefully presented. 

212 J. Crawford

699.  See,  e.g.,  Symposium,  “The  Proliferation  of  International  Courts  andTribunals :  Piecing  Together  the  Puzzle”  (1999)  31 NYU JILP 679 ; Y.  Shany,The Competing Jurisdictions of International Courts and Tribunals (Oxford,OuP, 2003), pp. 1-11 ; C. Brown, A Common Law of International Adjudication(Oxford, OuP, 2007), Chap. 1.700.  See  B.  Simma,  “Self-contained  Regimes”  (1985)  16  NYIL 111-136 ; 

B.  Simma  and  D.  Pulkowski,  “Of  Planets  and  the  universe :  Self-ContainedRegimes  in  International  Law”  (2006)  17  EJIL 483-529 ;  B.  Simma  and D.  Pulkowski,  “Leges Speciales and Self-Contained Regimes”,  in  J. Crawford,a. Pellet and S. Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford,OuP, 2010), pp. 139-163.701.  Koskenniemi  and  Leino,  “Fragmentation  of  International  Law ?  Post-

modern anxieties” (2002) 15 LJIL 562-567.

Page 77: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

361.  One point of divergence occurred in the context of belliger-ent  reprisals.  In  the Martić case,  Trial  Chamber  I  held  that  armedreprisals  against  civilians were  in  all  cases  forbidden 702,  a  positionwhich was contradicted by the International Court  two months laterin the Nuclear Weapons advisory Opinion, in which it held that suchreprisals could indeed be lawful if necessary and proportional 703. 362.  a  more  profound  divergence  occurred  in  the  context  of 

attribution  to  the  State  of  the  conduct  of  non-State  actors 704.  InNicaragua, the International Court held that attribution required it tobe shown that the State in question possessed effective control of therelevant  non-State  actor  in  relation  to  the  alleged  conduct 705.applying  that  test  to  the uS  support  for  the nicaraguan contras,  itwas held  that  the united States could not be held generally respon-sible  for  all  acts  of  these  paramilitary  groups,  notwithstanding  that a considerable measure of logistical and other support had been pro-vided. This  finding was  called  into question by  the  ICTY  in Tadić.as an international criminal tribunal with jurisdiction limited to indi-viduals,  the  ICTY  would  not  need  to  address  questions  of  Stateresponsibility.  In  Tadić,  however,  the  ICTY  treated  State  responsi-bility  as  an  antecedent  question  in  order  to  classify  the  conflict  inBosnia  as  an  international  rather  than  a  non-international  armed conflict : many of the charges against Tadić depended on that classi-fication. The Trial Chamber — Judge McDonald dissenting — reliedon  the  test  proposed  in Nicaragua,  and held  that  the  actions of  theRepublika Srpska could not be sheeted home to the Federal Republicof  Yugoslavia,  notwithstanding  that  Republika Srpska was  largelydependent upon the FRY for its existence 706.363.  On  appeal  by  the  prosecution,  the  appeals  Chamber

affirmed  the Trial Chamber’s decision, but criticized  its  reliance onNicaragua, arguing that the International Court’s use of the effectivecontrol test was contrary to the logic of State responsibility. Rather,the appeals Chamber argued for a lesser standard of overall control

General Course on Public International Law 213

702.  Prosecutor v. Marcić (Rule 61), (1996) 108 ILR 47.703.  Legality of the Threat or Use of Nuclear Weapons, Advisory Opinion,

ICJ Reports 1996, p. 246 (para. 46).704.  See  generally  J.  Crawford,  State Responsibility : The General Part

(Cambridge, CuP, 2013), pp. 146-156.705.  Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nica-

ragua v. United States), Merits, Judgment, ICJ Reports 1986, p. 65 (para. 115).706.  Prosecutor v.  Tadić,  ICTY,  IT-94-1-T  (Trial  Chamber,  7  May  1997),

para. 216.

Page 78: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

in  certain  circumstances 707.  This  test  was  unsurprisingly  seen  asauthoritative  by  the  Trial  Chambers  of  the  ICTY  and  was  appliedsystematically in later cases 708.364.  The International Court returned to the question of responsi-

bility  for non-State actors  in Bosnian Genocide 709. This arose  fromthe same factual matrix as Tadić : the question was whether the FRY(and,  later, Serbia) was  responsible  for  acts  of  genocide  committedby  Bosnian  Serb  militias  during  the  Bosnian war.  The  Court  heremade  a  concerted  effort  to  engage  with  the  jurisprudence  of  theICTY, but it affirmed the effective control test in Nicaragua, rejectedthe  reduced  threshold  advocated by  the appeals Chamber  in Tadić,stressing that  the question “was not indispensable in the exercise of[the  ICTY’s]  jurisdiction”,  and  that  the  ICTY’s  expertise  did  notextend to 

“issues of general international law which do not lie within thespecific  purview  of  its  jurisdiction  and, moreover,  the  resolu-tion of which is not always necessary for deciding the criminalcases before it” 710.

214 J. Crawford

707.  Prosecutor v.  Tadić (Appeal against Conviction), (1999)  124  ILR 62,109.708.  See, e.g., Prosecutor v. Aleksovski,  ICTY,  IT-95-14/I-T  (Trial Chamber,

25  June  1999) ;  Prosecutor v.  Aleksovski,  ICTY,  IT-95-14/I-a  (appealsChamber,  24  March  2000) ;  Prosecutor v.  Blaškić,  ICTY,  IT-95-14/T  (TrialChamber,  3  March  2000) ;  Prosecutor v.  Naletilić,  ICTY,  IT-98-34-T  (TrialChamber, 31 March 2003) ; Prosecutor v. Kordić and Čerkez, ICTY, IT-95-14/2-T (Trial Chamber, 26 February 2001) ; Prosecutor v. Kordić and Čerkez,  ICTY,IT-95-14/2-a  (appeals Chamber, 17 December 2004) ; Prosecutor v. Delalić etal., ICTY, IT-96-21-a (appeals Chamber, 20 February 2001). See further e. LaHaye, War Crimes in Internal Armed Conflicts (Cambridge, CuP, 2008), pp. 15-19.  See  also  a.  J.  J.  De  Hoogh,  “articles  4  and  8  of  the  ILC  articles  on State  Responsibility,  the  Tadić Case  and attribution  of acts  of  Bosnian  Serbauthorities  to  the  Federal  Republic  of  Yugoslavia”  (2001)  72  BYIL 279-281 ; M.  Milanović,  “State  Responsibility  for  Genocide”  (2006)  17  EJIL 581.  Cf. also  the  dissenting  judgment  of  Judge  Shahabuddeen :  (1999)  124  ILR 62, 194 ff.709.  The Court had  flagged  its  intention  to hold  fast  to  the effective control

test in Nicaragua in the Armed Activities case. The Court there was called uponto decide whether the conduct of certain auxiliaries operating in the DemocraticRepublic of  the Congo could be  attributed  to uganda.  It  held  that  the  requiredlevel of instruction, direction or control within the meaning of the provision hadnot been made out on the facts, citing nicaragua in support : Armed Activities onthe Territory of the Congo (Democratic Republic of the Congo v.  Uganda),Judgment, ICJ Reports 2005, p. 226 (para. 160).710.  Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the

Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v.  Serbia and Montenegro),Judgment, ICJ Reports 2007, p. 209 (para. 403). 

Page 79: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

2. Substantive fragmentation and its resolution

365.  although  the  level  of  disagreement  between  the  Interna-tional  Court  and  ICTY  evidenced  in  these  exchanges  are  prima facie perturbing,  it  may  fairly  be  asked  whether  fragmentation  isreally a problem 711.366.  The  notion  that  different  elements  of  a  judicial  system  can

have a different  idea of what  the  law is will come as no surprise  toany  lawyer who has  been  trained  in  a  federal  jurisdiction  in whichseparate  regions  possess  separate  judicial  hierarchies.  To  take  oneexample concerning  the uS alien Tort Statute 712, a significant splitdeveloped  between  the  different  circuit  courts  of  appeal 713 as  towhether  foreign corporations could be held  liable  for violations “ofthe  law of nations”.  It  is  true  that  the uS federal system contains aresolving  element,  namely  a  court  of  final  appeal  in  the  form  of the uS Supreme Court. But as we have seen  in Kiobel 714,  the mere fact  of  a  hierarchy  of  courts  within  a  system  does  not  mean  that arguments will inevitably be resolved : a court may elide an issue, ora  split  may  develop  within  the  Bench  that  masks  the  long-term significance of  the decision 715.  In such a situation,  litigants may beleft  with  contradictory  pronouncements  of  formally  equal  weight.But this does not signify the collapse of the system. 367.  The second point to be made is that the existence of multiple

formally  equal  statements  does  not  prevent  international  law  fromexercising a preference, although it may take time for the preferenceto emerge. article 38 (1) (d) of the Statute of the International Court

General Course on Public International Law 215

711.  On  which  see  M.  Koskenniemi  and  P.  Leino,  op. cit., pp.  553-579 ; e. Benvenisti  and G. Downs,  “The empire’s new Clothes :  Political  economyand  the  Fragmentation  of  International  Law”  (2007)  60  Stanford L. Rev. 602-608. 712.  28 uSC,  § 1345. Following  the  “rediscovery”  of  the act  in  the  case  of

Filartiga v.  Peña-Irala,  630  F.  2d  876  (2nd  Cir.  1980),  the  Torture  victimsProtection act of 1991 was passed, providing a cause of action for any victim oftorture or extrajudicial killing wherever committed : 106 Stat. 73 (1992).713.  See, e.g., Presbyterian Church of Sudan v. Talisman Energy Inc, 582 F.

3d (2nd Cir. 2009) ; Kiobel, Individually and on Behalf of Her Late Husband etal. v. Royal Dutch Petroleum et al.,  621 F. 3d 111  (9th Cir.  2010). See  further O. Murray, D. Kinley  and C.  Pitts,  “exaggerated Rumours  of  the Death  of  analien Tort ? Corporations, Human Rights  and  the Remarkable Case  of Kiobel”(2011) 12 Melbourne JIL 1.714.  Kiobel, Individually and on Behalf of Her Late Husband et al. v. Royal

Dutch Petroleum Co. et al., 569 uS (2013).715.  For  a  further  example,  see R v. Keyn (1876)  2  ex.  D.  63.  See  further 

G.  Marston,  The Marginal Seabed : United Kingdom Legal Practice (Oxford,Clarendon, 1981), Chap. 5.

Page 80: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

refers to highly qualified publicists as a subsidiary means for deter-mining the law. Scholarly criticism may thus play a role, sometimesan  important  one.  The  pronouncements  of  the  ILC,  charged  underthe  terms  of  its  Statute with  the  “the  promotion  of  the  progressivedevelopment  of  international  law  and  its  codification” 716,  carryunusual  normative  force  and  may  help  to  resolve  difficult  legalissues.  In  the  case  of  State  responsibility  for  non-State  actors,  thearticles on the Responsibility of States for Internationally wrongfulacts 717 expressly  approved  the  International  Court’s  formulation of  effective  control  in  its  commentary  to  article  8 718,  confining Tadić to  its  facts.  It  thereby  avoided  contradicting  the  appealsChamber while expressing a preference for  the  test of attribution inNicaragua 719. article 8, in turn, was applied by the Court in BosnianGenocide,  confirming  the  approach  in  Nicaragua 720.  The  Court’sformulation must be seen as the default rule 721. 368.  This episode highlights  two further points. First,  it suggests

that  despite  the  lack  of  a  formal  hierarchy  between  internationalcourts and tribunals, the pronouncements of the International Court,the  only  permanent  tribunal  of  general  jurisdiction,  carry  particularweight 722. This may provide  a  centre of gravity. Second,  it  demon-strates that international law is not inherently hostile to the notion ofa  rule  confined  to  a  particular  factual  or  institutional  context,  as  inTadić 723. 369.  This suggests — Hirsi Jamaa notwithstanding — that frag-

mentation poses no real  threat  to international law as a system. Theinstances of disagreement between courts and tribunals rarely matureinto  outright  conflict,  and  even  if  they  do,  the  system  allows  forlegal  preferences  to  be  expressed  over  time,  such  that  a  choicebetween two differing norms may eventually be made. Perhaps even

216 J. Crawford

716.  Statute  of  the  International  Law Commission,  annexed  to Ga  res.  174(II), 21 november 1947, as amended by : Ga res. 485 (v), 12 December 1950 ;Ga  res.  984  (X),  3 December  1955 ; Ga  res.  985  (X),  3 December  1955 ; Gares. 36/39 of 18 november 1981, art. 1 (1).717.  ILC Ybk 2001/II (2), p. 20.718.  Ibid., p. 47 (para. 4).719.  Crawford, State Responsibility : The General Part, op. cit., p. 154.720.  Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the

Crime of Genocide, op. cit., p. 208 (para. 399).721.  Crawford, State Responsibility : The General Part, op. cit., p. 156.722.  See  generally  M. andenas  and  e.  Bjorge  (eds.),  A Farewell to Frag-

mentation : Reassertion and Convergence in International Law (Cambridge,CuP, 2014).723.  Prosecutor v. Tadić (Jurisdiction), op. cit., 434 ff.

Page 81: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

Hirsi Jamaa may be only the beginning of the debate over collectiveexpulsion, not the last word on it. 

C. Institutional Aspects of Fragmentation

1. The overlapping jurisdictions of international courts and tribunals

370.  The  post-Cold  war  era  has  seen  the  establishment  of  a number of new international courts or tribunals. By and large, theseare specialized in character and limited in terms of their jurisdictionratione materiae. But they still all function — or at least purport tofunction — within the same ocean of international law.371.  Two  broad  reasons  for  this  proliferation  may  be  identi-

fied 724.  In  the  first  place,  the  traditional  reluctance  of  States  to submit  bilateral  disputes  to  third  party  adjudication  has  decreased. In  the  second,  globalization  and  increasing  interdependence  hasresulted  in  complex problems of  interaction,  and  the  correspondingproduction  of  detailed  norms  of  international  law.  One  need  onlycompare the provisions of the un Convention of 1982 with the 1958Geneva Conventions on various aspects of the law of the sea 725. Thesame may  be  said  of  a  comparison  of  the  provisions  of  the wTOcovered agreements 726 with  the 1947 General agreement on Tariffsand Trade 727. The increasing complexity of such norms has resultedin a need for specialized systems of dispute resolution 728.

General Course on Public International Law 217

724.  Brown, op. cit., pp. 22-23. Shany, op. cit., pp. 3-4, offers a more detailedtaxonomy, including : (1) the increased density, volume and complexity of inter-national norms, which require sufficiently complex forms of dispute resolution ;(2)  greater  commitment  to  the  rule  of  law  in  international  relations ;  (3)  the easing  of  international  tensions  post-Cold war ;  (4)  the  positive  experience  ofStates with earlier specialist international courts, such as the european Court ofHuman Rights or the Court of Justice of the european Communities ; and (5) theperceived  unsuitability  of  the  International  Court  of  Justice  to  adequatelyaddress specialized and technical disputes.725.  See Convention on the Territorial Sea and the Contiguous Zone, Geneva,

29 april  1958  (in  force,  10  September  1964),  516 UNTS 206 ;  Convention  on the High Seas, Geneva, 29 april 1958 (in force, 30 September 1962), 450 UNTS82 ;  Convention  on  Fishing  and  Conservation  of  the  Living  Resources  of  theHigh Seas, Geneva, 29 april 1958 (in force, 20 Geneva March 1966), 559 UNTS286 ;  Convention  on  the  Continental  Shelf,  Geneva,  29 april  1958  (in  force, 10 June 1964), 499 UNTS 312.726.  Marrakesh  agreement  establishing  the  world  Trade  Organization,

Marrakesh, 15 april 1994  (in  force, 1 april 1995), 1867 UNTS 14. See  furtherworld Trade Organization, The Legal Texts : The Results of the Uruguay Roundof Multilateral Trade Negotiations (Cambridge, CuP, 1994).727.  Geneva, 30 October 1947 (in force, 1 January 1948), 55 UNTS 194.728.  Shany, op. cit., pp. 3-4.

Page 82: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

372.  But with  such  systems, new problems may arise. This maybe  the  case when  the obligations  incumbent  on States  in  one  arenaprevent  them  from  relying  on  other  international  law  rights  justi-ciable  before  another  tribunal.  One  example  is  the  Mexico—SoftDrinks case before the wTO 729. In that case, Mexico had imposed aseries of taxes on soft drinks and other beverages that used a sweet-ener  other  than  cane  sugar.  unsurprisingly,  the  united  States  —whose  companies  both  produced  in  and  imported  to  Mexico  softdrinks  sweetened  with  corn  syrup  —  protested,  claiming  that  themeasures were inconsistent with GaTT articles III (2) and III (4). 373.  This could be considered a fairly banal case concerning the

national  treatment  provisions  of  the  GaTT,  but  for  the  fact  thatMexico imposed these measures as a consequence of a long-runningdispute with the united States under the north american Free Tradeagreement (naFTa) 730. Mexico had initially invoked naFTa’s dis-pute settlement procedures  in  relation  to uS restrictions on  importsof Mexican sugar, which Mexico claimed were contrary to a specificagreement  under  naFTa  guaranteeing  market  access.  naFTaChapter  20  envisaged  that  disputes  would  be  resolved  by  a  stand-ing  roster  of  panellists,  failing  which  naFTa  panels  were  to  beassembled  on  an  ad hoc basis.  unfortunately  this  permitted  theunited  States  to  obstruct  dispute  settlement  by  simply  refusing  toappoint  its  panellists 731.  The  Mexican  Congress  introduced  theGaTT-inconsistent  trade  measures  as  a  form  of  countermeasure,although they were not well articulated as such.374.  Mexico  argued  that  the  wTO  dispute  was  inextricably

linked to the pre-existing naFTa dispute, and asked that jurisdictionbe declined accordingly. at the centre of the Mexican argument wasthe  notion  that  the  wTO’s  adjudicative  bodies  possessed  certainimplied  powers,  including  the  capacity  to  decline  jurisdiction  “in circumstances  where  the  underlying  or  predominant  elements  of  adispute  derive  from  rules  of  international  law  under  which  claims

218 J. Crawford

729.  Panel Report, Mexico — Tax Measures on Soft Drinks and Other Bever-ages,  wT/DS308/R,  7  October  2005 ;  appellate  Body  Report,  Mexico — TaxMeasures on Soft Drinks and Other Beverages,  wT/DS308/aB/R,  6  March2006.  See  further  C. Henckels,  “Overcoming  Jurisdictional  Isolationism  at  thewTO-FTa nexus : a Potential approach for the wTO” (2008) 19 EJIL 576-579.730.  washington,  8  and  17  December  1992,  Ottawa,  11  and  17  December

1992, Mexico City, 14 and 17 December 1992 (in force, 1 January 1994), (1993)32 ILM 289 .731.  Ibid., art. 2011. 

Page 83: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

cannot  be  judicially  enforced  in  the wTO,  such  as  naFTa  provi-sions” 732.  In  this  it was unsuccessful. The Panel considered that  theterms of the wTO Dispute Settlement understanding 733 did not per-mit it to choose whether to decline an otherwise valid jurisdiction 734.Declining jurisdiction would amount to a failure to address the mat-ter before it and would, moreover, diminish the rights of the unitedStates 735. In light of DSu article 3.10, which States that “Membersshould  not  link  complaints  and  counter-complaints  in  regard  to distinct matters”, Mexico had no business linking its naFTa disputeto the wTO case, and of course the Panel had no authority to rule onbreaches of naFTa 736.375.  This decision was upheld by the appellate Body, which said

that 

“it  is difficult  to  see how a panel would  fulfill  [its] obligation[to adjudicate a valid dispute]  if  it declined to exercise validlyestablished jurisdiction and abstained from making any findingon the matter before it” 737. 

For  the  Panel  to  decline  jurisdiction  would  be  to  “disregard  or modify”  the provisions of  the DSu 738. The presumption of  the  lan-guage  of  the  DSu  and  the  reasoning  of  the  Panel  and  appellateBody  is  that  in  declining  jurisdiction,  the  united  States  would be  deprived  of  any  legal  recourse  against  Mexico’s  actions. as  it 

General Course on Public International Law 219

732.  Panel Report, Mexico — Soft Drinks, op. cit., para. 4.103.733.  understanding  on  Rules  and  Procedures  Governing  the  Settlement  of

Disputes, Marrakesh, 14 april 1994 (in force, 1 January 1995), 1869 UNTS 401(DSu). The DSu is annex 2 to the Marrakesh agreement establishing the worldTrade Organization.734.  The  Panel  placed  particular  reliance  on  DSu, art.  11,  which  provides

relevantly  that  “a  panel  should  make  an  objective  assessment  of  the  matterbefore  it,  including  an  objective  assessment  of  the  facts  of  the  case  and  theapplicability of and conformity with the relevant covered agreements”.735.  Panel Report, Mexico — Soft Drinks, op. cit., paras. 7.4-7.9, noting DSu,

arts. 3.2. and 19.2.736.  Ibid., paras. 7.11, 7.15.737.  appellate Body Report, Mexico — Soft Drinks, op. cit., para. 51.738.  Ibid., para. 46. The appellate Body here noted its earlier decision India

— Patents, where it was said : 

“[a]lthough panels enjoy some discretion in establishing their own workingprocedures,  this  discretion  does  not  extend  to  modifying  the  substantiveprovisions of the DSu . . . nothing in the DSu gives the panel the authorityeither  to  disregard  or  to  modify  .  .  .  explicit  provisions  of  the  DSu” :appellate Body Report,  India — Patent Protection for Pharmaceutical andAgricultural Chemical Products,  wT/DS50/aB/R,  19  December  1997,para. 92.

Page 84: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

happened,  the  naFTa  tribunal  the  united  States  had  deliberatelystymied  was  capable  of  determining  both  sets  of  complaints together 739 —  the  result  of  the  action,  therefore,  was  to  depriveMexico of access to justice under naFTa, Chapter 19.376.  The particular wording of jurisdictional provisions may lead

to  adverse  outcomes,  even  within  the  same  system.  The  signal example  of  such  intra-system  conflict  occurred  in  the  investmentarbitration cases of Lauder v. Czech Republic 740 and CME v. CzechRepublic 741, which resulted in what has been described as “the ulti-mate  fiasco  in  investment  arbitration” 742. Both  cases  concerned  theinvestment  by  a uS  national,  Ronald  Lauder,  in  the  Czech  privatebroadcaster Tv nova  through an  investment vehicle CMe, a Dutchcompany owned by Lauder. Following,  inter alia,  the alleged  inter-ference of  the Czech Media Council  in  the operations of Tv nova,Lauder  brought  a  personal  action  under  the  Czech/united  Statesbilateral  investment  treaty.  The  Lauder tribunal  held  unanimouslythat although the Czech Republic had committed certain breaches ofthe BIT,  these  nevertheless  did  not  give  rise  to  liability  because  oflack of causation of damage suffered. Shortly after  the Lauder pro-ceedings were initiated, however, CMe launched its own investmentproceedings under the Czech/netherlands bilateral investment treatymaking  substantially  the  same  allegations  on  the  basis  of  the  samefacts.  Shortly  after  the  Lauder award  was  rendered,  the  CME tribunal  issued a partial  award  that  reached diametrically  the oppo-site conclusion, eventually awarding the claimant uS$270 million indamages  (a  sum  proximate  to  the  Czech  Republic’s  annual  healthbudget  at  the  time). an  attempt  to  have  the  award  set  aside  beforethe Swedish courts 743 failed on the basis that the formal non-identityof  Lauder  as  an  individual  and  CMe  as  a  company  prevented  theapplication of principles of res judicata or lis alibi pendens so as to

220 J. Crawford

739.  Henckels, op. cit., 579.740.  Lauder v. Czech Republic, (2001) 9 ICSID Reports 66.741.  CME Czech Republic BV (The Netherlands) v. Czech Republic, Partial

Award, (2001) 9 ICSID Reports 121 ; Final Award, (2003) 9 ICSID Reports 264.742.  a.  Reinisch,  “The  Proliferation  of  International  Dispute  Settlement

Mechanisms : The Threat of Fragmentation vs. the Promise of a More effectiveSystem ? Some Reflections  from  the Perspective of  Investment arbitration”,  in I.  Buffard,  J.  Crawford,  a.  Pellet  and  S.  wittich  (eds.),  International Lawbetween Universalism and Fragmentation : Festschrift in Honour of GerhardHafner (Leiden, Martinus nijhoff, 2008), p. 116.743.  Czech Republic v. CME Czech Republic BV (Judicial Review : Sweden),

(2003) 9 ICSID Reports 439.

Page 85: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

prevent  concurrent  litigation  of  the  same  dispute  before  different tribunals 744.

2. Proliferation and comity

377.  Such cases — one inter-systemic, one intra-systemic — givecause  for  concern.  apart  from  diminishing  confidence  in  theintegrity of international dispute settlement, and the systematicity ofinternational law, one cannot say justice was done in either of thesesituations. But,  as with  substantive  issues  associated with  fragmen-tation, the problem is not necessarily pathological. Similar problemshave been faced and largely overcome as between domestic courts ortribunals by techniques of private international law. 378.  within private international law, the willingness to surrender

jurisdiction  or  stay  proceedings  in  the  event  of  a more  appropriateforum  is  generally  justified  by  reference  to  “comity” 745.  as  theSupreme Court of Canada said in one case :

“Comity  is  the  recognition which  one  nation  allows withinits  territory  to  the  legislative,  executive  or  judicial  acts  ofanother  nation,  having  due  regard  both  to  international  dutyand  convenience,  and  to  the  rights  of  its  own  citizens  or  ofother persons who are under the protection of its law.” 746

379.  Comity  represents  an  exercise of  discretion by  the  court  ortribunal  that weighs  its  own  jurisdiction  against  the  interests of  theparties and the conflicting jurisdiction, actual or anticipated, of othercourts or tribunals747. It is

“a flexible doctrine enabling the cooperation of tribunals in theinternational  legal  order.  .  .  .  [I]t  can  rationalize  the  tensionbetween an international dispute settlement forum’s jurisdictionand the non-hierarchical nature of such fora. In the sense that it

General Course on Public International Law 221

744.  See  further  C.  n.  Brower  and  K.  Sharpe,  “Multiple  and  Conflictingarbitral awards” (2003) 4 JWIT 211 ; a. Reinisch, “The use and Limits of ResJudicata and  Lis Pendens and  Procedural  Tools  to avoid  Conflicting  DisputeSettlement  Outcomes”  (2004)  3  LPICT 37.  See  further  C.  McLachlan,  “LisPendens in International Litigation” (2008) 336 Recueil des cours 203.745.  R. Fentiman, International Commercial Litigation (Oxford, OuP, 2010),

pp. 579-586.746.  Morguard v.  De Savoye,  [1990]  3  SCR  1077,  1096,  citing  Hilton v.

Cuyot, 159 uS 113 (1895).747.  See, e.g., Henckels, op. cit., 584-585 ; Shany, op. cit., pp. 260-266. 

Page 86: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

functions  as  a  principle  for  resolving  issues  of  overlappingjurisdiction,  it  operates  to  permit  a  tribunal  to  limit  its  ownjurisdiction  where  exercise  of  that  jurisdiction  would  be unreasonable or inappropriate . . .” 748

380.  This may result in the court or tribunal declining jurisdictionor  staying  proceedings  over matters more  appropriately  heard  else-where.  It  is  a  discretionary  power,  not  a  legal  requirement ;  no textual reading of a court or tribunal’s constitutive instrument or pro-cedural  rules  such  as  that  undertaken  by  the  Panel  and appellateBody  in Mexico—Soft Drinks will mandate  its use.  It derives  fromthe inherent power of international courts and tribunals to protect theintegrity of the judicial process. as Judge Higgins said in the Use ofForce cases 749

“[t]he  Court’s  inherent  jurisdiction  derives  from  its  judicialcharacter and the need for powers to regulate matters connectedwith  the  administration  of  justice,  not  every  aspect  of  whichmay have been foreseen in the Rules” 750. 

She referred to 

“the  very  occasional  need  to  exercise  inherent  powers  mayarise as a matter in limine litis, or as a decision by the Court notto exercise a jurisdiction it has” 751. 

381.  an  example  of  how  such  an  approach  might  affect  the contours  of  international  dispute  settlement  occurred  in  serial  liti-gation  brought  by  Ireland  against  the  united  Kingdom  concerningthe operation of the MOX nuclear reprocessing plant at Sellafield 752.Four  decisions  were  produced :  (1)  a  judgment  of  the  Interna-tional Tribunal  for  the Law of  the Sea on  a  request  for  provisionalmeasures 753 ;  (2)  an  arbitration  award  under  the  OSPaR  Conven-

222 J. Crawford

748.  Henckels, op. cit., 584.749.  Legality of Use of Force (Serbia and Montenegro v. Belgium) (Serbia

and Montenegro v. Canada) (Serbia and Montenegro v. Germany) (Serbia andMontenegro v.  Italy) (Serbia and Montenegro v. Portugal) (Serbia and Monte-negro v.  United Kingdom), Preliminary Objections, Judgment, ICJ Reports2004.750.  Ibid., pp. 1361-1362 (para. 10) (sep. op.).751.  Ibid., p. 1362 (para. 11) (sep. op.).752.  McLachlan, op. cit., pp. 447-451.753.  MOX Plant (Ireland v. United Kingdom), Provisional Measures, (2002)

126 ILR 334.

Page 87: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

tion 754 in  proceedings  for  access  to  information  concerning  the operation  of  the  plant 755 ;  (3)  an  order  by  an unCLOS annex vIItribunal 756 ; and  (4) a  judgment of  the european Court of  Justice  inproceedings  brought  against  Ireland  by  the  european  Commissionholding  that  commencing  the  unCLOS  proceedings  breached  eulaw 757.  The  ITLOS  proceedings  determined  that  the  distinct character  of  each  of  the  relevant  proceedings meant  that unCLOSarticle 282 did not deprive it of jurisdiction 758. Similar conclusionswere reached by the PCa tribunal in the OSPaR proceedings 759. Theannex  vII  tribunal,  however,  decided  to  stay  proceedings  on  thebasis that

“there  is  a  real  possibility  that  the  european  Court  of  Justicewill  be  seized  of  the  question  of  whether  the  provisions  of the Convention on which  Ireland  relies  are matters  in  relationto  which  competence  has  been  transferred  to  the  europeanCommunity,  and  indeed  .  .  .  the  exclusive  jurisdiction  of  theeuropean Court of Justice . . . In these circumstances, and bear-ing in mind considerations of mutual respect and comity whichshould prevail between judicial  institutions both of which maybe called upon  to determine  rights and obligations as betweentwo  States,  the  Tribunal  considers  that  it  would  be  inappro-priate  for  it  to proceed  further with hearing  the Parties on  themerits  of  the  dispute  in  the  absence  of  the  resolution  of  the

General Course on Public International Law 223

754.  Convention for  the Protection of  the Marine environment of  the north-east atlantic, Paris, 22 September 1992 (in force, 25 March 1998), 32 ILM 1069(OSPaR Convention).755.  Dispute concerning Access to Information under Article 9 of the OSPAR

Convention (Ireland v. United Kingdom), (2003) 126 ILR 334.756.  MOX Plant (Ireland v. United Kingdom),  Annex VII, (2003)  126  ILR

310.757.  European Commission v. Ireland, Case C-0459/03, [2006] eCR I-4635.758.  MOX Plant, Provisional Measures,  op. cit., 273-274.  For  the  contrary

approach,  see  Southern Bluefin Tuna (Australia v.  Japan ; New Zealand v.Japan), Annex VII, (2000) 119 ILR 508 ; a. Boyle, “The Southern Bluefin Tunaarbitration”  (2001)  50  ICLQ ;  C.  McLachlan,  op. cit.,  pp.  443-446. a  similar situation  threatened  to  arise  as  between  ITLOS  and  the wTO  in Conservationand Sustainable Development of Swordfish Stocks in the South-Eastern PacificOcean (Chile/European Union), ITLOS Case no. 7 (Order, 20 December 2000),but  the  matter  was  discontinued  before  it  could  materialize :  M. a.  Orellana,“The Swordfish Dispute between the eu and Chile at the ITLOS and the wTO”(2002) 71 Nordic JIL 55. On the operation of united nations Convention on theLaw of the Sea, Montego Bay, 10 October 1982 (in force, 16 november 1994),1833 UNTS 396, art.  282,  see D. Rothwell  and T. Stephens, The InternationalLaw of the Sea (Oxford, Hart, 2010), pp. 445-448.759.  OSPAR Convention Dispute, op. cit., 378.

Page 88: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

problems  referred  to. Moreover,  a  procedure  that might  resultin  two  conflicting  decisions  on  the  same  issue  would  not  behelpful to the resolution of the dispute between the Parties.” 760

382.  as perhaps anticipated by the Tribunal,  the european Courtof Justice subsequently held  that  Ireland had no right  to bring arbi-tration proceedings before any other forum with respect to the MOXPlant 761.383.  To apply this principle to the examples given above, comity

would  operate  so  as  to  give  the  Panel  in  Mexico—Soft Drinks capacity  to decline  jurisdiction  in  favour of  the naFTa tribunal 762.Similarly,  the  tribunal  in CME,  knowing  that Lauder was  on  foot,should  have  stayed  its  hand  notwithstanding  the  lack  of  formal identity between the claimants in the two arbitrations.384.  Comity  is  not  the  only  solution.  The  concepts  of  lis alibi

pendens and res judicata, flexibly applied, could provide a means toprevent  duplication  of  proceedings.  But  despite  attempts  by  somescholars  to  argue  that  a  general  principle  of  lis pendens exists  ininternational  law 763,  no  court  or  tribunal  has  yet  pronounced on  itsscope. 385.  To conclude, the problems that result from proliferation tend

to emerge not due  to a  failure of  the system as a whole, but due  tothe  rigidity  of  the  jurisdictional  provisions  of  individual  courts  or tribunals. It is true, as the appeals Chamber said in Tadić, that inter-national  law does not provide  for an  integrated  judicial  system, butthis does not mean that judges and arbitrators are justified in throw-ing up their hands. The tools necessary to address problems of pro-liferation are already available. 

D. Self-contained Regimes

386.  Finally,  I  turn  to  self-contained  regimes.  The  term  has  arespectable provenance, deriving from the decision of the PermanentCourt  in The SS “Wimbledon”. The Court was faced with the ques-tion whether  the provisions of  the Treaty of versailles 764 relating toGerman  waterways  applied  to  entitle  non-neutral  passage  through

224 J. Crawford

760.  MOX Plant, Annex VII, op. cit., 318-320.761.  European Commission v. Ireland, op. cit., paras. 123-127, 135.762.  Henckels, op. cit., 592-598.763.  McLachlan, op. cit., p. 500.764.  versailles, 28 June 1919 (in force, 10 January 1920), 225 CTS 188.

Page 89: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

the Kiel Canal  at  a  time when Germany was not  a belligerent. TheCourt noted that the Treaty contained a special section on the Canal,which differed from its general provisions relating to watercourses :

“The  provisions  relating  to  the Kiel  Canal  in  the Treaty  ofversailles are therefore self-contained ; if they had to be supple-mented  and  interpreted  by  the  aid  of  those  referring  to  theinland  navigable  waterways  of  Germany  in  the  previous sections  of  Part XII,  they would  lose  their  ‘raison  d’être’  .  .  .The idea which underlies [the specific provisions regarding theKiel  Canal]  is  not  to  be  sought  by  drawing  an  analogy  fromthese provision but rather by arguing a contrario, a method ofargument which excludes them.” 765

387.  The “SS Wimbledon” concerned  the  interaction  betweengeneral and specific rules within the same treaty : the Court could aswell  have  applied  the  lex specialis rule  as  have  referred  to  self-contained  provisions.  But  the  International  Court  went  further  inTehran Hostages,  holding  that  the  legal  consequences  described  inthe  vienna  Convention  on  Diplomatic  Relations766 (for  example,declaring  a  diplomat  persona non grata)  were  not  merely  self-contained but amounted to a regime :

“The rules of diplomatic law .  .  . constitute a self-containedregime which, on the one hand, lays down the receiving State’sobligations  regarding  the  facilities,  privileges  and  immunitiesto  be  accorded  to  the  diplomatic  missions  and,  on  the  other,foresees  their  possible  abuse  by members  of  the  mission  andspecifies  the  means  at  the  disposal  of  the  receiving  State  tocounter any such abuse. These means are, by their very nature,entirely efficacious.” 767

388.  Both  cases  were  taken  into  account  in  the  ILC’s  work  onState  responsibility.  aRSIwa article  55  codifies  the  lex specialisprinciple 768, providing that 

General Course on Public International Law 225

765.  The  SS “Wimbledon” (United Kingdom, France, Italy and Japan v.Germany ; Poland intervening), (1923) PCIJ, Ser. A, No. 1, p. 24.766.  vienna, 18 april 1961 (in force, 24 april 1964), 500 UNTS 95.767.  United States Diplomatic and Consular Staff in Tehran (United States of

America v. Iran), Judgment, ICJ Reports 1980, p. 38 (para. 86).768.  Translated :  “the  specific  derogates  from  the  general”.  See  further 

G.  Fitzmaurice,  “The  Law  and  Procedure  of  the  International  Court  of  Justice1951-4 : Treaty Interpretation and Other Treaty Points” (1957) 33 BYIL 237.

Page 90: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

“[t]hese  articles do not  apply where  and  to  the  extent  that  theconditions for the existence of an internationally wrongful act orthe content or implementation of the international responsibilityof a State are governed by special rules of international law”.

The  Commentary  makes  reference  to  both  “strong”  and  “weak”forms  of  lex specialis,  with  only  the  former  constituting  a  self-contained regime, properly so-called 769. 389.  Thus, in a broad sense, a self-contained regime is little more

than  a  strong  form  of  lex specialis,  by which  a  “geographically  orfunctionally  limited  treaty  series”  attempts  to  contract  out  of  the secondary  rules  of  international  law  that  underpin  the  system  as  awhole 770.  More  narrowly,  however,  such  regimes  may  representcomprehensive sub-systems that cover a particular  international  lawproblem in a different manner from how it might be otherwise dealtwith 771. Such subsystems, some have suggested,  threaten the coher-ence  of  international  law :  “when  such  deviations  become  generaland frequent, the unity of the law suffers” 772. One is reminded of thewords  of  the  prophet  ezekiel :  “[t]heir  appearance  and  their  workwas as it were a wheel in the middle of a wheel” 773. 390.  Hints  of  a  dystopian  future  might  be  seen  in  those  self-

contained regimes which are stronger than the system of diplomaticrelations. a commonly cited example  is  that of  the wTO 774.  It pos-sesses a detailed  set of primary norms and a compulsory system ofdispute settlement. Its specialized regime of remedies — notably thesystem of suspension of concessions contained  in DSu, articles 19and 22 — is comprehensive, leading some to the conclusions that intransiting  from  the  GaTT,  the  wTO  moved  decisively  towards  aself-contained regime 775. 391.  another  example  is  that  of  the  european  union 776.  The

226 J. Crawford

769.  ILC Ybk 2001/II (2), p. 140 (para. 5).770.  Conclusions  of  the  ILC  Study Group, un  doc. a/Cn.4/L.702,  18  July

2006, para. 10.771.  Report of the ILC Study Group, op. cit., para. 128.772.  Conclusions of the ILC Study Group, op. cit., para. 10.773.  ezekiel 1 :16 (King James version).774.  See,  e.g.,  Report  of  the  ILC  Study  Group,  op. cit., paras.  165-171 ;

Simma and Pulkowski, “Leges Speciales and Self-Contained Regimes”, op. cit.,pp. 155-158.775.  P. J. Kuyper, “The Law of the GaTT as a Special Field of International

Law” (1994) 25 NYIL 252.776.  See,  e.g.,  Simma  and  Pulkowski,  “Leges Speciales and  Self-Contained

Regimes”, op. cit., 152-155.

Page 91: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

Treaty  establishing  the  european Community 777 has  established  itsown legal system 778, one which requires that members “shall not failto  carry  out  their  obligations  and  shall  not  take  the  law  into  theirown  hands” 779.  To  the  extent  that  the  customary  rules  of  Stateresponsibility  are  applicable,  they  are  only  residual  —  and  as the  system  of  european  law  matures,  any  remaining  lacunae are gradually being plugged 780.

1. Self-contained regimes, lex specialis and the law of treaties

392.  But  again  the  problems  posed  by  self-contained  regimesshould  not  be  exaggerated.  If  States wish  to  enter  into  comprehen-sive relationships that, in effect, contract out of the remainder of thelaw (peremptory norms aside 781)  they are free to do so. The task ofinternational  law  in  such  a  circumstance  is  to  ensure  that  a  frame-work “through which such systems may be assessed and managed ina legal-professional way” 782. Conflicts between general and specificnorms  of  international  law may  thereby  be  prevented,  and  a work-able compromise reached 783.393.  However,  it  is  rather  difficult  for  an  inter-State  system 

to  contract  completely  out  of  general  international  law —  indeed, there  does  not  presently  exist  an  entirely  self-contained  interstateregime 784. For example, the wTO appellate Body has acknowledgedthat  the  GaTT  “is  not  to  be  read  in  clinical  isolation  from  publicinternational  law” 785.  In  Korea — Procurement,  the  Panel  said  thatcustomary  law remains a source of  law for  the wTO “to  the extent

General Course on Public International Law 227

777.  24 December 2012, 2002 OJ, C-325/35.778.  Costa v. ENEL, Case  6/64,  [1964] eCR 585 ; Van Gend en Loos, Case

26/62, [1963] ECR 12.779.  European Commission v. Luxemburg & Belgium, Cases 90/63 and 91/63,

[1964] ECR 625. 780.  Simma and Pulkowski, “Leges Speciales and Self-Contained Regimes”,

op. cit., 153.781.  OSPAR Convention Dispute, op. cit., 364.782.  Conclusions of the ILC Study Group, op. cit., para. 12.783.  See,  e.g., vienna  Convention  on  the  Law  of Treaties, vienna,  23 May

1969 (in force, 27 January 1980), 1155 UNTS 331.784.  Report  of  the  ILC  Study  Group,  op. cit., para.  120 ;  Simma  and

Pulkowski, “Leges Speciales and Self-Contained Regimes”, op. cit., 143.785.  appellate  Body  Report,  United States of America — Standards for

Reformulated and Conventional Gasoline, wT/DS2/aB/R, 26 april 1996, p. 19.See  further  L.  Bartels,  “applicable  Law  in  wTO  Dispute  SettlementProceedings” (2001) 35 JWT 499-519 ; P. van den Bossche, The Law and Policyof the World Trade Organization (Cambridge, CuP, 2nd ed., 2008), pp. 55-63.

Page 92: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

that  the wTO  treaty  agreements  do  not  ‘contract  out’  from  it” 786 :this is the default position in international law for any treaty. Similarconclusions may be reached with respect to the system’s treatment ofgeneral  principles  of  law 787.  Indeed  the wTO  is  one  of  the  mostinfluential  users  of  the vCLT  in matters  of  treaty  interpretation 788.Similarly,  the european Court of Justice has asserted  that  there  is aresidue of general principles of  international  law within  the contextof  eu  law,  and  in  the  interpretation  of  an  international  agreement,has  indicated  its  willingness  to  defer  to  the  decisions  of  tribunalsestablished pursuant to that agreement 789. as Simma and Pulkowskinote,  “the  term  ‘self-contained  regime’  should  not  be  used  to circumscribe  the unrealistic  hypothesis  of  a  fully  autonomous  legalsystem” 790.

E. Conclusion : The Centre Holds

394.  all  this  suggests  that  the  problems  to  which  the  label  of“fragmentation”  has  been  attached  may  be  little  more  than  by-products of a maturing system of  law, albeit one  lacking  in verticalintegration. Given that international law grew from bilateral relation-ships,  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  anything  has  become  more  frag-mented  than  it  was  at  the  beginning :  it  has  just  become  morediverse.  Multilateralism  never  meant  complete  coherence  of  treatypractice  or  State  interest.  If  States  are  free  to  join  multilateraltreaties, they are free to create a partly fragmented system. 395.  and  yet,  and  yet.  The  instinct  of  any  system  is  its  own

preservation  and  perpetuation :  international  law  is  no  different.  Inthe  midst  of  a  period  of  immense,  even  exponential,  growth,  itretains  the  tools  necessary  to  maintain  its  own  coherence.  This has  been  shown  for  substantive  fragmentation  (the  allocation  of 

228 J. Crawford

786.  Panel  Report,  Korea — Measures Affecting Government Procurement,wT/DS163/R,  1  May  2000,  para.  7.96.  See  further  J.  Pauwelyn,  Conflict ofNorms in Public International Law : How WTO Law Relates to Other Norms ofInternational Law (Cambridge, CuP, 2003), pp. 210-211, 470.787.  See,  e.g.,  appellate  Body  Report  United States of America — Import

Prohibition of Certain Shrimp and Shrimp Products,  wT/DS58/aB/R, 12 October  1998,  para.  158.  See  further van  den Bossche, op. cit., pp. 56-57 ; a. D. Mitchell, Legal Principles in WTO Disputes (Cambridge, CuP, 2008).788.  See  generally  I.  van  Damme,  Treaty Interpretation by the WTO

Appellate Body (Oxford, OuP, 2009).789.  EEA I, Opinion 1/91, [1991] eCR I-6079, paras. 39-40.790.  Simma and Pulkowski, “Leges Speciales and Self-Contained Regimes”,

op. cit., 143.

Page 93: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

preferences within  the system),  institutional proliferation  (the  intro-duction  of  comity  to  international  dispute  settlement)  and  self-con-tained  regimes  (application  of  the  lex specialis rule  and  the vCLT to manage and resolve conflict). The result is a system whichitself acts as guide, in the mode of Dante’s virgil :

“ ‘You, as you speak, have so disposed my heart in keen desire to journey on the way that I return to find my first good purpose. Set off ! a single will inspires us both.’. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .all this I said to him as he moved on. I entered on that deep and wooded road.” 791

General Course on Public International Law 229

791.  Dante, op. cit., II.136-142.

“ ‘Tu m’hai con disiderio il cor dispostosi al venir con le parole tue,ch’i’ son tornato nel primo proposto.Or va, ch’un sol volere è d’ambedue : tu duca, tu segnore e tu maestro . . .’ Così li dissi ; e poi che mosso fue, intrai per lo cammino alto e silvestro.”

Page 94: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

CHaPTeR X 

unIveRSaLITY OF InTeRnaTIOnaL Law

“nothing could be more fallacious than to judgeof China by any european standard.”

George, 1st earl Macartney (1794) 792.

“The General AssemblyProclaims this  universal  Declaration  of  Human

Rights  as  a  common  standard  of  achievement  forall peoples and all nations . . .” 

Ga res. 217a (III), 10 December 1948.

A. Introduction

396.  Modern international law claims to be universal as far as ourone  world  is  concerned.  It  even  has  rules  about  how  we  are  tobehave  in  outer  space,  and  some  of  these  are  in  “all  States”  form ;whether they are binding on extra-terrestrials is a so-far-unansweredquestion 793. But humanly speaking, one may think there is no greaterform of universality than that. 397.  Yet  our  international  law  has  a  specific  origin  in european

political  thought  and  practice.  These  european  origins  of  what  wenow  call  general international  law  create  a  considerable  tension.Despite its claim to universality, it is often thought that internationallaw cannot attract  the  real  allegiance of other cultures and peoples.at  most  they  will  observe  it  for  pragmatic  reasons,  and  then  onlyapproximately.  Meanwhile  the  peoples  of  the  book  (whether  thebook is the De Jure Belli ac Pacis of Grotius or Le droit des gens of

230

792.  J. L. Cranmer-Byng, An Embassy to China : Being the Journal kept byLord Macartney during his Embassy to the Emperor Ch’ien-lung 1793-1794(London,  Longmans,  1962),  p.  219,  quoted  in  a.  Peyrefitte,  The Collision of Two Civilisations : The British Expedition to China in 1792–4 (trans. J. Rothschild, London, Harvill, 1993), p. vii.793.  See, e.g., agreement Governing the activities of States on the Moon and

Other Celestial Bodies, new York,  5 December  1979  (in  force,  11  July  1984),1363 UNTS 3 (applies to States (art. 3) who along with intergovernmental orga-nizations  may  bear  international  responsibility  for  conducting  space  activities(arts.  14,  16)) ;  Treaty  on  Principles  Governing  the activities  of  States  in  theexploration  and  use  of  Outer  Space,  including  the Moon  and  Other  CelestialBodies, washington, Moscow, London,  27  January  1967  (in  force,  10 October1967), 610 UNTS 205 (applies to States (art. XIII) ; intergovernmental organiza-tions may also be internationally responsible (art. vI)). 

Page 95: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

vattel or the Max Planck Encyclopedia of our own time) proclaim itas  intimately  associated with what  is  right. The  tension  also mani-fests itself when developments in international law are under discus-sion  —  whether  these  concern,  for  example,  a  putative  right  todemocratic  governance  going  beyond  the  meagre  provisions  ofarticle  25  of  the  ICCPR  or  the  ambitiously  expressed  rights  ofindigenous peoples articulated in the united nations Declaration onthe Rights of Indigenous Peoples. as to the former, how can interna-tional law require democracy as the form of government when manyStates, including some of the world’s largest and most powerful, arenot democratic or are only superficially so 794 ? as to the latter, whatroom  is  there  for  special  indigenous  rights  in  non-settler  societieswhich  are  still  struggling  to  achieve  national  unity  and  economicdevelopment with all that entails 795 ?398.  One way  to  resolve  this  tension  is  to  redefine  international

law  as  a  coalition  of  the  virtuous 796 or  the  like-minded 797,  for 

General Course on Public International Law 231

794.  See  T.  M.  Franck,  “The  emerging  Right  to  Democratic  Governance”(1992)  86  AJIL 46-91 ;  G.  H.  Fox  and  B.  R.  Roth  (eds.), DemocraticGovernance and International Law (Cambridge,  CuP,  2000).  For  a  scepticalview see J. Crawford, “Democracy and the Body of International Law”,  in Foxand Roth, op. cit.,  pp.  91-120. The  issue  of  democracy  is  further  discussed  inChap. XII. 795.    See united nations Declaration  on  the  Rights  of  Indigenous  Peoples,

un doc. a/61/L.67,  12 September  2007, annex.  See  also  S.  J. anaya, Indige-nous Peoples in International Law (new  York,  OuP,  2nd  ed.,  2004) ; C. Charters, “Indigenous Peoples and International Law and Policy”, in S. Imai, B. J. Richardson and K. Mcneil, Indigenous Peoples and the Law : Comparativeand Critical Perspectives (Oxford,  Hart,  2009),  pp.  161-194 ;  a.  Xanthaki,Indigenous Rights and United Nations Standards : Self-Determination, Cultureand Land (Cambridge,  CuP,  2010) ;  M.  Castan,  “DRIP  Feed :  The  SlowReconstruction of Self-determination for Indigenous Peoples”,  in S. Joseph anda.  McBeth  (eds.),  Research Handbook on International Human Rights Law(Cheltenham,  edward  elgar  Publishing,  2010),  pp.  492-511 ;  K.  engle,  “OnFragile architecture : The un Declaration on  the Rights of  Indigenous Peoplesin  the  Context  of  Human  Rights”  (2011)  22  EJIL 121 ;  S.  allen  and a.  Xanthaki  (eds.),  Reflections on the UN Declaration on the Rights ofIndigenous Peoples (Oxford, Portland, Hart Publishing, 2011) ; e. Pulitano (ed.),Indigenous Rights in the Age of the UN Declaration (Cambridge, CuP, 2012).796.  Hilf al-Fudul, meaning “The alliance of the virtuous”, was a convention

agreed in Mecca in the year 590 between the warring chiefs of various kingdomsin the region. Parties to the alliance pledged to resist oppression and injustice, toabide by a set of rules regulating war and peace,  to safeguard trade and to pro-tect visiting delegates and merchants. The formation of the alliance was said tohave  been  attended  by  the  prophet Muhummad  20  years  before  the  advent  ofIslam :  see,  e.g.,  S.  Khatab  and G. D.  Bouma,  “Islamic  International  Law”,  inDemocracy in Islam (Routledge, Oxford, 2007), pp. 167-168.797  F.  O.  Hampson,  “Climate  Change :  Building  International  Coalitions  of

the Like-minded” (1989/1990) 45 International Journal 58-61.

Page 96: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

example  to  condition  statehood upon democracy 798,  the observanceof  human  rights  or  l’état de droit 799. under  this  strategy  (which  asfar as  I know has never been espoused by  someone who was not anational  of  a  virtuous  State),  international  law  continues  to  be —what some thought it was in the late nineteenth century — the law ofand between self-proclaimed civilized States only 800.399.  But whether that view of international law ever prevailed, it

is completely unacceptable now. It is of the essence of modern inter-national law that it is universal. we are struggling towards the pointwhere there is a cadre of treaties to which every State without excep-tion  is party ;  let us not  engage  in  the error of  exclusivity by  refer-ence  to some subset of so-called  liberal values and so-called  liberalStates.  That  would  only  risk  reintroducing  colonialism  in  anotherguise.  The  “clash  of  civilizations” 801 is  contained  within  interna-tional  law ;  it  is  not  set  against  it  by  any  principle  of  exclusion  orsubordination.400.  In this chapter we will begin by considering how this situa-

tion came to be, how a system that originated in europe now claimsuniversality. we will  then consider what  the universality of  interna-tional law amounts to in practice today.

B. The History of Universality

1. Origins : from the seventeenth to the nineteenth century

401.  It  is  true  that  the  historical  origins  of  international  law  liemainly  in  a  particular  time  and  place :  early  modern  europe.  But

232 J. Crawford

798.  R.  Rich,  “Bringing  Democracy  into  International  Law”  (2001)  12  (3)Journal of Democracy 23-29 ; J. Crawford and S. Marks, “The Global DemocracyDeficit : an essay in International Law and Its Limits”, in D. archibugi, D. Heldand M. Kohler  (eds.), Re-Imagining Political Community : Studies in Cosmopo-litan Democracy (Cambridge, Polity Press, 1998), pp. 72-90 ; H. J. Steiner, “Poli-tical Participation as a Human Right” (1988) 1 Harvard Hum. Rights Yb. 129-134.799.  S. M. H. nouwen, “Justifying Justice”,  in J. Crawford and M. Kosken-

niemi  (eds.),  The Cambridge Companion to International Law (Cambridge,CuP, 2012), pp. 328-330 ; R. Peerenboom, “Human Rights and the Rule of Law :what’s  the  Relationship ?”  (2004-2005)  36 Georgetown JIL 902 ;  R. G. Teitel,“Humanity’s  Law :  Rule  of  Law  for  the  new  Global  Politics”  (2001-2002)Cornell Int’l. LJ 365-368. 800.  See J. Hornung, “Civilisés et barbares” (1885) 17 RDILC 5-18, 447-470,

539-560 ;  (1886)  18  RDILC 188-206,  281-298 ;  G.  Simpson,  Great Powers and Outlaw States : Unequal Sovereigns in the International Legal Order(Cambridge, CuP, 2004), pp. 235-247.801.  S.  P.  Huntington,  “The  Clash  of  Civilisations”  (1993)  72  (3)  Foreign

Affairs 22-49. 

Page 97: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

even  during  that  period  international  law  accepted  neighbouringnon-european  States  as  participants  in  the  system,  such  as  theOttoman  empire  as  early  as  1649 802.  In  effect,  as  Gerry  Simpsonobserves,  early  modern  international  law  was  riven  by  two  seem-ingly contradictory ambitions : “[f]irst, europe was to establish itselfas  a  unique  and  superior  legal  and  cultural  order”  and  “[s]econd, it  was  to  export  this  order  through  the  adoption  of  universalistforms” 803. The prevalent view was unashamedly chauvinistic — it asserted,

or  rather  assumed,  that europe was a  society uniquely amenable  tothe international rule of law. 402.  This  line  of  thinking  was  still  evident  in  international  law

texts as  late as  the early  twentieth century. Thus Hall’s  treatise,  theleading treatise by a British author of the time :

“It is scarcely necessary to point out that as international lawis  a  product  of  the  special  civilisation  of modern europe,  andforms a highly artificial system of which the principles cannotbe supposed to be understood or recognised by countries differ-ently civilised, such states only can be presumed to be subjectto it as are inheritors of that civilisation.” 804

But by that time, what Hall even called the “international society forexport” 805 had been exported to the rest of the world. It had travelledto  the  further  reaches  of  africa  and  asia,  to  the  americas,  to

General Course on Public International Law 233

802.  See,  e.g.,  Instrument  for  the  Prolongation  of  the  Peace  between  theemperor  of  the  Holy  Roman  empire  and  the  Sultan  of  Turkey,  1  July  1649, 1 CTS 457.803.  Simpson, op. cit., p. 236.804.  w.  e.  Hall, A Treatise on International Law (London,  Oxford  &  Co., 

6th  ed.,  1909),  p.  39,  quoted  in  Simpson,  op. cit.,  p.  237.  Lorimer  displays  asimilar  sentiment.  He  suggests  that  States  are  fundamentally  unequal  and  thatparticipation  in  the  international  system  of  States  (what  he  terms  full  political“recognition”)  is  a  right  belonging  only  to  “sufficiently  developed”  and“civilised nations”, not  to  those  that are  less powerful or whose actions contra-dict “natural law” (which he defines as an expression of “spirit” and the “ethicalideal” as manifested through a correct use of rationality). He contends that eth-nicity, race and religion, other than the superior Christian faith, present obstaclesto  advancing  a  nation’s  stage  of  development :  “The  right  of  undeveloped races . . . is not to recognition . . . but to guardianship — that is to guidance —in  becoming  that  of  which  they  are  capable,  in  realising  their  special  ideals”,“we ought, perhaps, to distinguish between the progressive and the non-progres-sive races”. See J. Lorimer, The Institutes of the Law of Nations — A Treatise ofthe Jural Relations of Separate Political Communities (edinburgh,  London,william Blackwood and Sons, 1883), pp. 1, 12, 97-99, 102, 156-157.805.  Hall, op. cit., p. 236.

Page 98: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

australia and to even the most remote Pacific islands in the holds ofgunboats and the baggage of colonizers.403.  The  case  of  China  is  particularly  striking.  In  1792,  Lord

Macartney  led  a  British  embassy  to  the Qīng  court,  under  instruc-tions  from  his Government  to  open  permanent  diplomatic  relationsbetween  the  two  countries  on  the european model. He was  treatedwith disdain, kept waiting and eventually sent home bearing a letterof rejection from the Qiánlóng emperor, ruler of all under heaven, toGeorge III of Great Britain. “O King”, it began, “inclining your hearttowards  civilization,  you  have  specially  sent  an  envoy  to  present  astate  message”  from  which  “your  sincere  humility  and  obedience can clearly be seen”. It advised  the British monarch  to “simply act  in conformity with

our  wishes  by  strengthening  your  loyalty  and  swearing  perpetualobedience so as to ensure that your country may share the blessingsof peace” 806. To  this  day  it  is  unclear  whether Macartney  actually  kowtowed

(by touching the ground with his head, according to Chinese custom,to  display  submission),  though  the  emperor’s  letter  asserts  that  hedid. 404.  The  internal  rule  of  law  was  not  a  foreign  concept  in  late

eighteenth-century  China 807.  But  the  incident  shows  that  China conceived  of  relations  with  foreign  rulers  exclusively  in  terms  ofsubordination ;  it  had  no  room  for  sovereign  equality. at  the  timeChina  had  only  a  “Department  of  Foreign  Tribute”  rather  than  aeuropean-style  department  of  foreign  affairs 808.  Yet  eventually,  in1860,  China  did  create  such  a  department  and  did  send  envoysabroad 809. That was the year that the Second Opium war culminatedin the sacking of the Summer Palace and the “unequal treaties” with

234 J. Crawford

806.  a  translation  of  the  original  Chinese  version  of  the  letter  is  in  Peyre-fitte,  op. cit.,  pp.  289-292.  The  version  read  by  Macartney  was  translated  byJesuit  missionaries  who  had  “carefully  altered  the most  insolent  formulations,openly  proclaiming  their  desire  to  remove  ‘any  offensive  turn  of  phrase’ ” : p. 288.807.  It has been suggested that the debates from the eighth to third centuries

BCe between Confucians  (who  sought  to  organize  society  around  rules  of  pro-priety and held that to rely on law was to admit a failure of virtue) and Legalists(who  sought  to  use  norms  or  law  to  regulate  society)  “may  be  roughly  com-pared” to Greek debates about “rule of man” and “rule by law” : S. Chesterman,“an International Rule of Law ?” (2008) 56 AJCL 338-389.808.  Peyrefitte, op. cit., p. 291 n ‡.809.  Ibid.

Page 99: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

France, Russia and the united Kingdom, which forced China to cedeterritory, notably Hong Kong 810. Thus even China was cowed.405. Other  States  that  resisted  european  colonialism,  most

notably Japan after the Meiji Restoration of 1868, embraced interna-tional law during processes of internal modernization 811. even at thistime, wheaton’s Elements of International Law (1836) — translatedinto Chinese  in 1864 and also adopted  in  Japan 812 — characterizedinternational  law  as  Christian,  “civilized”  and  european 813.  Yet  itwas also clear  that States  such as China and Japan were  sovereign,what Simpson refers to as :

“a recognition that states could be part of the international lawsociety while at the same time excluded from the inner circle orfamily. westlake [writing in the late nineteenth century] seemsto envisage a sort of staggered admission policy : ‘Our interna-tional  society exercises  the  right of admitting outside states  toparts  of  its  international  law  without  necessarily  admittingthem to the whole of it.’ ” 814

406.  By  the 1920s only  seven States  that were neither europeannor  former  european  settler  colonies  had  managed  to  retain  theirindependence without formal qualification to their sovereignty : theywere afghanistan, China, ethiopia,  Japan, Liberia, Siam  (Thailand)and  the Ottoman empire  (Turkey). There was no  serious  resistanceto the international system which had been imposed in various waysin  the  meantime  and  whose  structure  was  by  then  recognizably  inplace 815. 407.  Since  the  mid-nineteenth  century  there  has  been  only  one

serious  attempt  on  the  part  of  a major  State  to  reject  and  abandoninternational  law.  This  was  pursued  by  the  Russian  Socialist  Fed-erative Soviet Republic  (RSFSR)  in  the  aftermath of  the BolshevikRevolution of 1917. The revolutionaries saw international law as an

General Course on Public International Law 235

810.  Treaties  of Beijing : China-united Kindom,  24 October  1860,  123 CTS71 ; China–France, 25 October 1860, 123 CTS 79 ; China-Russia, 14 november1860, 123 CTS 125.811.  S.  Yamauchi,  “Civilization  and  International  Law  in  Japan  during  the

Meiji era (1868-1912)” (1996) 24 Hitotsubashi J. L. & Pol. 24.812.  Ibid., p. 11.813.  Simpson, op. cit., p. 237. 814.  Ibid.,  p.  238,  quoting  J.  westlake,  Collected Papers on International

Law (Cambridge, CuP, 1914), p. 82.815.  See  J.  Crawford,  Brownlie’s Principles of Public International Law

(Oxford, OuP, 8th ed., 2012), pp. 4-5.

Page 100: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

imperial  tool  of  and  between  capitalist  States 816.  The  RSFSR  ini-tially identified the “State” in the sense of a subject of internationallaw  with  the  State  in  the  Marxist  sense  of  an  organization  of  the ruling class. Since  the Russian Revolution had resulted  in a changeof ruling class, the RSFSR could deny that it was the continuator ofthe international legal personality of tsarist Russia. what this meantin practice was that it could deny liability for tsarist debts 817. Sovietinternational lawyers such as evgeny Korovin conceptualized this byarguing that a community of ideology shared by the ruling classes ofdifferent  nations was  a  necessary  basis  for  international  law. Therecould  be  particular  systems  of  international  law  that  applied  to  therights  and  obligations  of  States  with  comparable  social  structuresand that bound them only insofar as they preserved those structures.a  change  in  social  structure  as  fundamental  as  the  RussianRevolution resulted in a State losing the status of a subject of inter-national  law within  the  international  system  to which  it  previouslybelonged 818.408.  Despite  the  emphasis  placed  on  class  in  the  international

relations  of  the  RSFSR  —  and,  from  its  foundation  in  1922,  theearly  Soviet  union —  there was  little  to  support  Korovin’s  views.The Soviet union was able  to  re-enter  the  international  communitywithout abandoning its social system — indeed the twentieth centurywas full of examples of legal interaction between nominally socialistand capitalist States. as early as 1929, faced with the difficulty thata “socialist”  system of  international  law could not explain  relationsbetween  the  Soviet  union  and  its  capitalist  neighbours,  Korovinacknowledged that his original theories had been wrong 819.409.  Thus even the Russian Revolution and the alternative world

view it posited did not lead to anything but a short-lived and incon-

236 J. Crawford

816.  J.  n.  Hazard,  “Cleansing  Soviet  International  Law  of  anti-MarxistTheories”  (1938)  32  AJIL 247.  This  view  was  put  forward  by  eugenePushukanis,  the  then  premier  Soviet  international  law  theorist.  Pushukanis’sviews  modified  over  time,  exposing  his  apparent  disconnect  from  the  newRSFSR ideology, to the glee of eugeny Korovin, who seized the opportunity toreorient the Soviet view of international law and rise in stature. 817.  R.  Schlesinger,  Soviet Legal Theory : Its Social Background and

Development (London, Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co., 1945), pp. 276-277.See  further  J. n. Hazard,  “Socialism  and  International  Public  Law”  (1985)  23Col. J. Transnat’l. L. 251-264.818.  Ibid.,  pp.  275-278,  citing e. Korovin,  “La  république  des  Soviets  et  le

droit international” (1925) RGDIP 290.819.  Ibid., p. 279.

Page 101: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

sequential rejection of international law. nor did the People’s Repub-lic  of  China  repeat  the  experiment  after  1949,  despite  the  lengthydelay  on  the  part  of  the  united  States  in  recognizing  it  (not  until1979) 820. as  for  the Third world —  to use a  term  then common 821

—  the  former  colonies  which  won  their  independence  in  the  mid-twentieth  century,  virtually  without  exception  and  without  protest,took  their  place  in  the  existing  international  order.  If  interna-tional  law  remains  the preserve of  the  “civilized” — and of  coursearticle 38 (1) (c) of the Statute of the International Court still refersto  “civilized  nations” —  then  all  States  are  now  considered  to  fallinto that category.410.  This  is  not  to  suggest  that  the  universalization  of  interna-

tional  law  was  a  one-way  process  of  european  expansion. arnulfBecker  Lorca  has  argued  that  a  belief  in  its  exclusively  europeanslant “limits  the scope of analysis and prevents an understanding ofthe global character of  the historical processes  through which inter-national  law  became  universal” 822.  Its  universalization  was  alsoinfluenced  by  the  reinterpretation  of  certain  elements  of  classicalinternational  law —  positivism,  sovereignty  and  civilization —  byinternational  lawyers  in  “semi-peripheral”  societies  such  as  Japan,the Ottoman empire and Latin america :

“[B]y  the  dawn  of  the  nineteenth  century,  a  significant number  of  international  legal  regimes  had  governed,  undersome  degree  of  formal  equality,  the  interaction  between  someeuropean  and  non-european  sovereigns. During  the  course  ofthe nineteenth century, semi-peripheral appropriations of inter-national  legal  thought  and  the  global  circulation  of  rules,lawyers, and legal ideas transformed existing international legalregimes  into  a  universal  international  law.  ‘universality’,  as  aconsequence, describes not only international law’s geographicexpansion, but also doctrinal changes, the global professionali-

General Course on Public International Law 237

820.  Consulate General  of  the united  States,  Hong Kong  and Macau,  JointCommuniqué on the Establishment of Diplomatic Relations between the UnitedStates of America and the People’s Republic of China,  15 December 1978<http ://hongkong.usconsulate.gov/uscn_docs_jc1979010101.html>  accessed 1 april 2013.821.  J.  Krieger  (ed.),  The Oxford Companion to the Politics of the World

(Oxford, OuP, 2001, online 2012).822.  a.  B.  Lorca,  “universal  International  Law :  nineteenth-Century

Histories of Imposition and appropriation” (2010) 51 Harvard ILJ 546.

Page 102: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

zation  of  international  lawyers,  and  the  transformation  of  thenature and functions of the international legal discourse.” 823

411.  This  is  an  important  qualification  to  the  european  origins of  international  law.  The  expansion  of  international  law was  not  amatter simply of enforcing european norms on States such as Chinabut  also  of  abandoning  such  parochial  notions  as  the  distinctionbetween civilized and uncivilized States  through a process of  inter-action  between  different  societies. adjustments were made  on bothsides.

2. Challenges : the twentieth and twenty-first centuries

412.  Did  this  close  off  the  possibility  of  reviving  a  more  paro-chial  conception  of  international  law ?  It  did  not,  for  there  persisttendencies  in  western  writing  that  aim  to  do  just  that.  Moreoverthere  continue  to  be  major  divergences  of  policy,  interest  andapproach among groups of States. as well as the distinction between“civilized” and “uncivilized” States in the nineteenth century and thecontested  notion  of  “socialist”  international  law  in  the  twentieth,these  have  also  produced  claims  to  a  special  status  for  the  law  ofdecolonization and development 824 and the phenomenon of regional-ism. 413.  But  these factors do not contradict  the universality of  inter-

national law. Rather what they show is that this universality, at leastas we understand  it  today,  is a historically contingent phenomenon,driven particularly by colonization and decolonization, shaped by theideological  conflicts  of  the  twentieth  century  and  subject  to  futuredevelopments. nor  is  it  the  result of a Rawlsian negotiation amongStates in which they are postulated to have planned and consented toits  basic  structure 825.  It  is  the  fruit — perhaps more  accurately,  theearly blossom — of a process of organic growth shaped by countlesschance events, disconnected ideas and diverse influences that mightwell have had quite different results.414.  we might then say that international law is subjectively uni-

238 J. Crawford

823.  Op. cit. footnote 822, 548.824.  See,  e.g., a.  Cassese,  International Law in a Divided World (Oxford,

Clarendon  Press,  1986),  pp.  115-123 ;  M.  Bedjaoui,  “non-alignment  et  droitinternational” (1976) 151 Receuil des cours 337.825.  See  generally  J.  Rawls, The Law of Peoples : With, the Idea of Public

Reason Revisited (London, HuP, 1999). See further Chap. Xv.

Page 103: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

versal :  its  universality  depends  on  the  historical  fact  that  non-european States gradually accepted it as binding law as a matter ofpractice  and  circumstance.  They  did  not  derive  it  from  some  uni-versal  moral  principle.  But  this  does  not  prevent  international  lawfrom making claims of objective universality : that it has some moralauthority that would bind States regardless of the fact of their accep-tance. One  such  claim  to moral  authority may  be  the  idea  of  “uni-versal”  human  rights —  “meta-rights”  that  are  pursued  by  specificlegal  regimes  but  that  would  exist  independently  of  them.  Theuniversal Declaration of Human Rights refers not to the creation orenactment of rights but to “recognition” of the “inherent dignity andof  the  equal  and  inalienable  rights  of  all  members  of  the  human family” 826.  Such  claims  to  universal  moral  authority  will  not convince everyone. They  rest on  the controversial  assumptions  thatthere is such a thing as moral principle binding on all and that inter-national law (or part of it, such as human rights law) draws authorityfrom such a principle.415.  But  the  language  of  objective  universality,  whatever  its

philosophical  underpinning,  shapes  how  international  law  operates.Koskenniemi argues that we have become accustomed to thinking ofpolitics as a process of separate identities or groups “seeking recog-nition” but  that  they  can do  so only  in universal  terms :  “perhaps  aright of self-determination, fair distribution of resources, equality ofopportunity, and so on”. no group, especially not a vulnerable one,“can claim a right merely in terms of its separate ‘value-system’ ” 827.416.  There is a danger that this language of objective universality

will act as a cloak for parochial values and interests. Sundhya Pahujatraces how the promised universality of international law “served toconstrain,  and  ultimately  to  undermine  the  radical  potential”  ofdemands by decolonized States. This was because  their  attempts  touse international law “were subsumed within a pervasive rationalitythat successfully made a claim for the universality of a particular, or‘provincial’ set of values originating in and congenial to the north”,especially  “the  concepts  of  development  and  economic  growth” 828.Decolonization  was  channelled  into  the  formation  of  the  develop-

General Course on Public International Law 239

826.  Ga res. 217a (III), 10 December 1948, Preamble.827.  M. Koskenniemi, The Gentle Civilizer of Nations : The Rise and Fall of

International Law 1870-1960 (Cambridge, CuP, 2001), pp. 504-505.828.  S.  Pahuja,  Decolonising International Law (Cambridge,  CuP,  2011), 

pp. 2-3.

Page 104: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

mental  State ;  claims  to  permanent  sovereignty  over  naturalresources were transformed into the protection of foreign investors ;and  “the  asserted  rule  of  international law”  was  transformed into  “the  internationalisation  of  the  rule of law as  a  developmentstrategy” 829.  Pahuja  argues  that  in  order  to  realize  the  universalpromise  of  international  law,  to  “decolonize”  it  of  these  parochialvalues and interests, “we need precisely to resist attempts to producea  framework  that  ‘recognises’  the  universality  of  certain  values”,including  “development  as  a  proxy  for  human well-being”.  Insteadwe  must  acknowledge  “the  contingency  of  any  value  put  forth as  universal  and  the  frame  of  reference  supporting  the  universalclaim” 830.417.  Pahuja’s thesis is a warning against pretensions of objective

universality. not only are they philosophically controversial, in prac-tice they may also serve parochial or even anti-universalist interests.we need not accept her specific critique of  the concept of develop-ment  and  other  putatively  universal  values  in  order  to  agree  withthis. at the same time, she urges us to acknowledge the subjectivityand contingency of the universality of international law. On the pre-mise  that  international  law  is  subjectively universal  —  and  hencesubject  to  dialogue  and  change —  we  can  engage  in  what  I  havecalled  “international  law  as  process” :  the  process  of  claim  andcounterclaim,  assertion  and  reaction,  in  this  case  applied  not  to  aparticular  dispute  but  at  the  level  of  “universal”  values  and  prin-ciples. we can observe this process at work everywhere in internatio-nal  law,  including  in  the  tension between general and specific  legalcategories and between universalism and regionalism.

C. Universality Today

1. Universality versus regionalism

418.  an  assumption  of  universality  is  evident  in  almost  everyarea  of  international  law. This  is  true  not  only  of  customary  inter-national law but also of many multilateral treaties and other interna-tional  instruments, particularly  those  that seek  to codify or progres-sively develop custom. It is expressed, for example, in the references

240 J. Crawford

829.  Pahuja, op. cit., pp. 2-3.830.  Ibid., p. 260.

Page 105: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

to “all States”, the “international community as a whole”, the “inter-national community of States as a whole” and other such phrases inmultilateral international instruments. Many of these have originatedin the work of the International Law Commission (ILC), whose veryfirst instrument, the draft Declaration on Rights and Duties of States,proclaimed in a resolutely universalist tone : “the States of the worldform  a  community  governed  by  international  law” 831.  Later  instru-ments  drafted  by  the  ILC  have  tended  to  avoid  references  to  suchsubsets as “developing” or “newly independent” States 832.419.  a  number  of  reasons  may  be  suggested  for  this  tendency

towards  universality  in  multilateral  treaties,  whose  States  partiesusually comprise only a fraction — though often a large fraction —of  the whole number of States. They  include  the  role of  the  ILC as a  subordinate  organ  of  the united nations —  the  prototype  of  theuniversal international organization and still the “most” universal —and the representation within it, according to its Statute, “of the mainforms  of  civilization  and  of  the  principal  legal  systems  of  the world” 833. 420.  There are, however, also countervailing  tendencies. One,  in

the special context of the law of the sea, can be identified in instru-ments such as the united nations Convention on the Law of the Seaof  1982  (unCLOS),  which  recognizes  such  subsets,  for  the  firsttime,  as  archipelagic,  landlocked  and  “geographically  disadvan-taged” States 834.421.  while such conventional law developments as “archipelagic

States” provide a functional salience to a subset of “island States” —a  term  that  is  itself  not  free  from  definitional  debate  —  it  also creates problems. First,  the unCLOS definition of an “archipelagicState”  is  arbitrary.  It  requires  that  an  archipelagic State  be  “consti-tuted  wholly by  one  or  more  archipelagos  and  may  include  otherislands” 835.  applying  this  definition,  together  with  the  rules  on

General Course on Public International Law 241

831.  ILC Ybk 1949, p. 287 (Preamble, para. 1).832.  See,  e.g.,  J.  Crawford,  “universalism  and  Regionalism  from  the

Perspective of the work of the International Law Commission”, in InternationalLaw on the Eve of the Twenty-first Century : Views from the International LawCommission (new York, united nations, 1997), p. 99.833.  Statute  of  the  International  Law  Commission,  Ga  res.  174  (II), 

21 november 1947 (as amended), art. 8.834.  Montego Bay,  10 December  1982  (in  force,  16 november  1994),  1833

UNTS 3 (unCLOS), arts. 7 (2), 38 (1), Part Iv, Part X, art. 70.835.  Ibid., art. 46 (a) (emphasis added). 

Page 106: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

archipelagic baselines 836, seems to exclude any offshore archipelagothat is part of a mainland State, for example Hawaii. This amounts todiscrimination and is a deviation from formal equality under interna-tional law 837. Second, by establishing archipelagic State sovereigntyover  archipelagic  waters  and  superjacent  air  space 838,  unCLOS created  one  of  the  largest  expansions  (comparable  to  exclusive economic zones) of maritime jurisdiction in the history of the law ofthe sea, based entirely on  the on grounds of certain States’ “special circumstances” 839. even  if an archipelagic State’s geographical  lay-out  is  correlated with  its  developmental  status,  as  a matter  of  legalprinciple it still gains a maritime windfall.422.  The  category  of  geographically  disadvantaged  States 

presents another curious  innovation. The essence of  this category isthat  both  developed  and  developing  coastal  States  are  entitled  tosome  of  the  surplus  living  resources  (i.e.  fish)  from  the  exclusiveeconomic zone of neighbouring States under two conditions : (1) the“disadvantaged”  State  is  dependent  on  the  other  State’s  exclusive economic  zone  for  the  “nutritional  purposes”  of  their  population, or  (2)  it  has  no  exclusive  economic  zone  itself.  These  categoriesmake  very  little  sense.  One  category  relates  to  dependencyupon  another  State’s  waters  for  subsistence,  the  other  relates  to  alegal consequence of State maritime boundaries. This means  that  inprinciple,  subject  to  the  technical  rules  for  exploitation 840,  a  self-sufficient  developed  coastal  State  that  does  not  have  an  exclusiveeconomic  zone  but  has  a  healthy  population,  is  just  as  entitled  tosome excess  fish of a neighbouring State as  is a developing coastalState  that has an exclusive economic zone which cannot support  itspopulation but depends on sustenance from that other exclusive eco-nomic  zone 841.  In  such  cases  as  these  the  literal  interpretation  of

242 J. Crawford

836.  unCLOS, art. 47.837.  J. Crawford,  “Islands  as  Sovereign nations”  (1989)  38  ICLQ 297.  See

also D. P. O’Connell, The International Law of the Sea (I. Shearer (ed.), Oxford,Clarendon Press, 1982), vol. 1, p. 256.838.  Subject  only  to  transit  and  innocent  passage :  unCLOS,  op. cit., 

arts. 52-53.839.  Crawford, “Islands as Sovereign nations”, op. cit., p. 296.840.  unCLOS, op. cit., arts. 61, 62, 70 (3)-(4), (6).841.  G. Hafner, “Geographically Disadvantaged States”, in R. wolfrum (ed.),

The Max Planck Encyclopedia of Public International Law (OuP, 2008, onlineedition), para. 1. One restriction, however, is that developed geographically dis-advantaged States may only participate in the exclusive economic zone of otherdeveloped States : unCLOS, op. cit., art. 70 (5).

Page 107: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

“geographic disadvantage”  seems not  to be  the primary  reason  thataccess is granted. 423.  Thus even though decisions to establish special categories of

States  may  be  forged  with  good  intentions,  care  must  be  taken  tomaintain  the  integrity of  the principle of equality when consideringthe development of special rights 842. 424.  More  prominent  is  the  phenomenon  of  regionalism.

although the situation of each State can be attributed to its “place inthe world”, that “place” tends to be seen in the first instance in termsof  the  State’s  immediate  neighbours.  The  matters  that  mostGovernments  spend most  time  on  and which  can  affect  them mosttend  to relate  to  their neighbours or  their  region.  Indeed even whenStates  focus  on  questions  of  apparently  universal  concern,  theirapproach  is  likely  to  be  influenced by  regional  postures  and  impli-cations —  and  not  only  in  such  matters  as  minority  rights  or  the use  of  international  watercourses.  Since  1945,  regional  approacheshave  developed  in  areas  of  international  law  such  as  peace  and security 843,  the marine environment844, exploitation of marine naturalresources845, the settlement of disputes 846, disarmament 847 (especially 

General Course on Public International Law 243

842.  Crawford, “Islands as Sovereign nations”, op. cit., pp. 286-287.843  See  Charter  of  the  united  nations,  Chap.  vIII,  the  various  regional

arrangements  and  alliances  and  the  attempts  to  develop  regional  security  doc-trines  during  the  Cold  war.  See  also  w.  Rogers  and  w.  M.  Reisman,  “TheBrezhnev Doctrine and  the Reagan Doctrine : apples and Oranges ?”  (1987) 81ASIL Proceedings 561.  There  has  been  a  significant  regional  involvement  insome  “peacekeeping”  issues  (e.g.,  Liberia,  Haiti),  and  the  european  unionasserted priority of concern at various stages of the Yugoslav crisis.844.  as  in  the  “regional  seas”  conventions :  see,  e.g.,  B.  Boer,  “environ-

mental Law and  the South Pacific : Law of  the Sea Issues”,  in J. Crawford andD. Rothwell (eds.), The Law of the Sea in the Asian Pacific Region (Dordrecht-London, Martinus nijhoff, 1995), p. 67.845.  For example, the role of regional fisheries agencies under the agreement

for  the  Implementation of  the Provisions of  the united nations Convention onthe  Law  of  the  Sea  of  10  December  1982  relating  to  the  Conservation  andManagement of Straddling Fish Stocks and Highly Migratory Fish Stocks, newYork,  4 august  1995  (in  force,  11 December  2001),  2167 UNTS 3, arts.  9-13,17.846.  See,  e.g.,  Convention  on Conciliation  and arbitration  of  the Organiza-

tion  for  Security  and  Cooperation  in  europe,  Stockholm,  15  December  1992 (in force, 5 December 1994), 32 ILM 551.847.  See, e.g., the regional nuclear weapon free zones treaties : Treaty for the

Prohibition of nuclear weapons in Latin america, Tlatelolco, 14 February 1967(in  force,  22  april  1968),  634  UNTS 281 ;  South  Pacific  nuclear  Free  ZoneTreaty, Rarotonga, 6 august 1985 (in force, 11 December 1986), 24 ILM 1440 ;Treaty  on  the  Southeast asia  nuclear weapon-Free  Zone,  15  December  1995 (in  force,  27  March  1997),  35  ILM 635 ;  african  nuclear  Free  Zone  Treaty,Cairo,  11 april  1996  (in  force,  15  July  2009),  35  ILM 698. note  the  qualified

Page 108: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

in  the  nuclear  field)  and  of  course  economic  development  and  freetrade 848.425.  The proliferation of  regional approaches  to human rights 849

might  seem  particularly  significant  given  that  human  rights  areexpressly  based  on  putative  universal  values  —  as  the  universalDeclaration of Human Rights emphasized with the very first word ofits  title 850. Regional  human  rights  regimes  enable  individuals —  tovarying degrees — to seek  redress  for breach of more or  less well-defined human rights by  the State. But despite common aims and asimilar  legal  and  philosophical  genealogy,  the  specific  content  ofhuman  rights,  and  of  the  mechanisms  to  enforce  those  rights,  isnuanced  between  regional  regimes  —  to  the  point  of  significant variation 851.426.  For  example,  the african  Charter  on  Human  and  Peoples’

Rights emphasizes the indivisibility of human rights by substantivelyrecognizing economic, social and cultural rights as well as protectingcivil  and  political  rights 852.  It  recognizes  both  the  rights  of  each person and  the collective  rights of all peoples. Collective  rights arerecognized to a far greater extent than in other human rights instru-ments 853.  In  contrast,  the  european  Convention  on  Human  Rightsonly recognizes civil and political rights of individuals (or, strangely,

244 J. Crawford

use  made  of  these  treaties  by  the  International  Court  in  the  Legality of the Threat or Use of Nuclear Weapons, Advisory Opinion,  ICJ Reports 1996, pp.  248-250  (paras.  58-59)  (the  existence  of  these  treaties  gives  rise  to  an  a contrario argument  with  respect  to  deployment  and  testing  of  weapons  else-where).848.  There is a proliferation of regional economic development and free trade

areas : e.g., the european Communities, eFTa, CeFTa, naFTa, MeRCOSuR,COMeSa.849.  Through  the  parallel  development  of  regional  human  rights  protection

systems in europe (1950), the americas (1969) and africa (1981).850.  Ga res. 217a (III), 10 December 1948.851.  See,  e.g.,  american  Convention  on  Human  Rights,  San  José, 

21 november  1969  (in  force,  18  July  1978),  114 UNTS 213  (aCHR) ; africanCharter  of  Human  and  Peoples’  Rights,  nairobi,  27  June  1981  (in  force, 21 October 1986), 1520 UNTS 217 (aCHPR). See also M. evans and R. Murray(eds.),  The African Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights : The System inPractice, 1986-2000 (Cambridge, CuP, 2nd ed., 2008). 852.  aCHPR,  op. cit.,  Preamble  (para.  7),  Chap.  I.  Cf.  aCHR,  op. cit.,

Preamble (para. 4), Chaps. II-III. 853.  aCHPR,  op. cit.,  arts.  19-24.  See  also  J.  Crawford,  “The  Rights  of

Peoples :  ‘Peoples’  or  ‘Governments’ ?”,  in  J.  Crawford  (ed.),  The Rights ofPeoples (Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1988), pp. 55-68 ; J. Crawford, “The Right toSelf-Determination  in  International  Law :  Its  Development  and  Future”,  in P. alston (ed.), Peoples’ Rights (Collected Courses of the Academy of EuropeanLaw) (Oxford, OuP, 2001), pp. 7-67.

Page 109: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

corporations) 854. These differences reflect negotiating priorities linkedto place and time. The european regime, though born from the ashesof war, was established in a region that was more or less accustomedto the language of individual rights as a currency of political debate.The  later african  regime was  established  in  a  region  still  yearningfor collective and individual emancipation after decolonization. 427.  The  enforcement  machinery  for  violations  of  “universal”

human  rights  also  differs  between  regional  regimes.  For  example,the  Inter-american Court of Human Rights has developed an  inno-vative  judicial  penalty  of  non-pecuniary  collective  reparations — aremedy which seeks to preserve the name of the victim and to offersome  form  of  recognition  to  the  wider  community  affected 855.Reparations  have  included  public  acts  of  apology,  the  broadcastingof judgments on radio and the renaming of streets, all of which seekto educate current and future generations — especially where illiter-acy  or  oral  history  traditions  prevail —  about  human  rights  viola-tions  and  to deter  recurrence 856.  In  contrast,  the european Court ofHuman  Rights  dispenses  penalties  that  conform  to  judicial  ortho-doxy, including declarations of violation and pecuniary penalties 857.no doubt  regional human  rights  regimes pursue  similar “universal”meta-rights  but  these  differ  materially  in  their  definition,  practicalapplication and implementation. 

2. The legal significance of regionalism

428.  For  its  part,  the  International  Court  has  been  reluctant  toattribute  any  legal  significance  to  regional  considerations. Since  its

General Course on Public International Law 245

854.  Convention  for  the  Protection  of  Human  Rights  and  FundamentalFreedoms,  Rome,  4 november  1950  (in  force,  3  September  1953),  213 UNTS221 (eCHR). 855.  aCHR, op. cit., art.  63  (1) ; Plan de Sánchez Massacre v. Guatemala,

Reparations and Costs, Judgment, Series C, No. 116 (19 november 2004), p. 97(para. 110).856.  See,  e.g., Yatama v. Nicaragua, Preliminary Objections, Merits, Repa-

rations and Costs,  Judgment,  Series C, No. 127 (23  June  2005),  p.  99 (paras.  252-253) ; Myrna Mack-Chang v. Guatemala, Merits, Reparations andCosts, Judgment,  Series C, No. 101 (25 november  2003),  p.  130  (para.  286) ; D.  Shelton,  Remedies in International Human Rigths Law (Oxford,  OuP, 2nd ed., 2004), pp. 216-218, 266-276, 285-289, 299-301, 361-364. 857.  eCHR,  op. cit.,  art.  41 ;  european  Court  of  Human  Rights,  Rules of

Court (1 September 2012), Rule 75 — Ruling on Just Satisfaction. Cases of DeWilde, Ooms and Versyp (“Vagrancy”) v. Belgium (article 50), Judgment, app.nos. 2832/66, 2835/66 and 2899/66 (10 March 1972), para. 21 ; Shelton, op. cit., pp. 189-192, 194-200, 259-266, 280-285, 294-298. 

Page 110: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

function,  especially  in  contentious  cases,  is  to  pronounce  on  par-ticular  questions  of  international  law  arising  in  disputes  betweenStates,  it  might  be  expected  to  be  sympathetic  to  considerationsbased on the regional interests or affiliations of those States. In factit  tends  to  see  cases  raising  regional  considerations  through  theprism of general international law.429.  In Asylum (Colombia/Peru), Colombia expressly relied on a

“regional”  rule  of  customary  international  law :  it  argued  that  inaccordance with such a rule it was competent to qualify the offencecommitted  by  an  asylum-seeker,  by  unilateral  and  definitive  deci-sion,  for  the  purpose  of  granting  him  diplomatic  asylum 858.  TheCourt treated the existence of this “alleged regional or local custompeculiar  to  Latin-american  States” 859 as  in  effect  a bilateral ques-tion :

“The Party which relies on a custom of this kind must provethat  this  custom  is  established  in  such  a  manner  that  it  hasbecome binding on the other Party.  .  .  .  [e]ven  if  it  could  besupposed  that  such  a  custom  existed  between  certain  Latin-american  States  only,  it  could  not  be  invoked  against  Peruwhich, far from having by its attitude adhered to it, has on thecontrary  repudiated  it  by  refraining  from  ratifying  theMontevideo  Conventions  of  1933  and  1939,  which  were  thefirst  to  include  a  rule  concerning  the  qualification  of  theoffence in matters of diplomatic asylum.” 860

246 J. Crawford

858.  Asylum (Colombia/Peru),  Judgment,  ICJ Reports 1950,  pp.  271, 274.859.  Ibid., p. 276.860.  Ibid.,  pp.  276-278  (emphasis  added).  The  Convention  on  Political

asylum, Montevideo, 26 December 1933 (in force, 28 March 1935), 152 BFSP231 was adopted with the express purpose of defining certain terms of the earlierConvention fixing the Rules to be observed for the Granting of asylum, Havana,20  February  1928  (in  force,  21  May  1929),  132  LNTS 323.  The  text  of  theMontevideo  Convention  formulated  general  law-making  propositions  by  usingmandatory, express and specific language : 

“It  shall  not  be  lawful  for  the  States  to  grant  asylum  in  legations, war-ships, military camps, or airships to those accused of common offenses whomay have been duly prosecuted or who may have been sentenced by ordi-nary courts of justice, nor to deserters of land or sea forces.” (art. 1.) 

This provision replaced art. 1 of the Havana Convention, which declared it “notpermissible” for States to engage in such activities. Cf.  the softened position inthe  Treaty  on  asylum  and  Political  Refuge,  Montevideo,  4  august  1939  (inforce,  29  September  1954),  Oea/Ser.X/1,  Treaty Series 34,  trans.  (1943)  37AJIL Sup. 99-103 : 

Page 111: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

430.  It  seems  clear  that  the  Court,  despite  its  invocation  of article 38 (1) (b) of its Statute 861, was applying a stricter standard ofproof than it would have done to a “universal” rule of general inter-national law. In the case of such general rules it is not necessary thatevery State have specifically accepted or adhered to the rule : persis-tent  opposition  may  render  the  rule  inapplicable 862 but  must  be consistent  and  clear,  and  is  not  manifested  by  a  simple  failure  to ratify  a  treaty.  In  this  case  systematic  elements  of  general  interna-tional law — sovereignty, non-intervention, the regular enforcementof  domestic  law  even  against  political  offenders  —  overwhelmedconsiderations  of  “regional”  custom  or  practice.  Since  the  body  ofLatin american  “regional”  custom  is  by  far  the most  sophisticatedand generalized,  it  seems  safe  to  infer  that  the  same applies  every-where in the world. This is not to imply that regional or local customcan  never be  relied  on,  just  that  it must  be  proved  as  between  theparticular  States  parties  to  the  dispute ;  it  makes  no  differencewhether  the  “region”  in which  the  custom  exists  comprises  two  ortwenty-two States.431.  This  point  is  well  illustrated  in  the Right of Passage case,

where Portugal argued that  local custom provided it with unencum-bered  passage  over  a  section  of  Indian  territory  for  civilian  and military purposes. The International Court  rejected  India’s assertionthat  a  local  custom  could  only  be  established  between  three  ormore States 863. Having held that a limited local custom (passage for private  persons,  civil  officers  and  goods)  was  established  throughlong bilateral practice — some 125 years — the Court considered itunnecessary to determine whether a similar result would follow from

General Course on Public International Law 247

“asylum may be granted only in embassies, legations, men-of-war, mili-tary  camps  or  military  airplanes,  and  exclusively  to  persons  pursued  forpolitical  reasons  or  offenses,  or  under  circumstances  involving  concurrentpolitical offenses, which do not legally permit of extradition” : 

art. 2. 

“asylum  shall  not  be  granted  to  persons  accused  of  political  offenses,who  shall  have  been  indicted  or  condemned  previously  for  commonoffenses, by the ordinary tribunals” : art. 3. 

861.  Asylum (Colombia/Peru), op. cit., pp. 276-277.862.  as in the Fisheries (United Kingdom v. Norway), Judgment, ICJ Reports

1951, pp. 131, 138-139. See J. I. Charney, “The Persistent Objector Rule and theDevelopment of Customary International Law” (1985) 56 BYIL. See Chap. II foranalysis on the formation of custom. 863.  Right of Passage over Indian Territory (Portugal v. India),  Judgment,

ICJ Reports 1960, p. 39. 

Page 112: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

any  rules  of  general  international  law 864.  The  reason  was  that  theparticular  practice was  intended  to  be  “governing”  of  the  relationsbetween the parties and would thus prevail over any general rule 865. 432.  The lessons of Asylum were not lost on norway in Fisheries

(United Kingdom v. Norway) 866.  There  was  no  regional  practicenorway could rely on to support its particularistic approach to base-lines  for maritime delimitation. The gist  of  its  position was  that  itsapproach was justified under general international law having regardto the responses of States and the requirements of reasonableness. Itwas on this basis  that  the Court upheld norway’s view, and did notconsider essential the united Kingdom’s assent, which it would haverequired to find that there existed a local custom. The Court held thatall it “can see [in norway’s position] . . . is the application of generalinternational law to the specific case” 867, and it supported norway’sposition that the base-line methodology used was “an adaptation ren-dered necessary by local conditions” 868. The Court held that “certaineconomic interests peculiar to a region, the reality and importance ofwhich are clearly evidenced by a long usage” 869 were relevant to itsapplication of the law to the facts, but not to establish historic title inderogation from international law.433.  The  International  Court  has  also  held  in  other  cases  that  a

standard  first  adopted  in  a  particular  region  has  been  incorporatedinto general international law, as for example the uti possidetis prin-ciple was  endorsed  in Frontier Dispute. Uti possidetis can  broadlybe  defined  as  maintaining  the  territorial  status  quo  of  a  territorialentity after its independence 870. as the Court said, “[T]he obligationto  respect pre-existing  international  frontiers  in  the event of a Statesuccession” 871,  applied  as  a  rule  requiring  the  respect  by  newlydecolonized african  States  of  “administrative  boundaries  and  fron-tiers established by the colonial powers” 872. The Court held that : 

248 J. Crawford

864.  ICJ Reports 1960, pp. 40-44.865.  Ibid., p. 44.866.  Fisheries (United Kingdom v. Norway),  Judgment,  ICJ Reports 1951, 

p. 116.867.  Ibid., p. 131.868.  Ibid., p. 133.869.  Ibid.870.  Frontier Dispute (Burkina Faso/Mali), Judgment, ICJ Reports 1986, 

p. 565 (para. 22).871.  Ibid., p. 566 (para. 24).872.  Ibid., p. 565 (para. 21).

Page 113: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

“[T]he  principle  of  uti possidetis seems  to  have  been  firstinvoked and applied  in  the Spanish america,  inasmuch as  thiswas  the  continent  which  first  witnessed  the  phenomenon  ofdecolonization  involving  the  formation  of  a  number  ofsovereign  States  on  territory  formerly  belonging  to  a  singlemetropolitan  State.  nevertheless  the  principle  is  not  a  specialrule  which  pertains  solely  to  one  specific  system  of  interna-tional  law.  It  is  a  general  principle,  which  is  logically  con-nected with the phenomenon of the obtaining of independence,wherever it occurs . . .” 873

and that the obligation :

“[D]erives from a general  rule of  international  law, whetheror not the rule is expressed in the formula uti possidetis. Hencethe  numerous  solemn  affirmations  of  the  intangibility  of  thefrontiers  existing  at  the  time  of  the  independence  of africanStates  .  .  .  are  evidently  declaratory  rather  than  constitutive :they  recognize  and  confirm  an  existing  principle,  and  do  notseek to consecrate a new principle or the extension to africa ofa rule previously applied only in another continent.” 874

434.  In  other  words :  “regional”  claims  can  be  accepted  only  ifthey can be accommodated within  the ordinary  framework of  inter-national  law ;  there  is  no  third,  non-universal  category  in  betweengeneral  international  law  and  the  legal  relations  of  specific  Statesbased on consent, acquiescence and recognition. This is not to denythe  fact  of  regional  hegemony at  different  times  and places. But  tothe extent  that  such hegemony  is not embodied  in  treaties or other-wise clearly agreed to by the affected States, it will be extralegal incharacter ;  it does not detract  from the  tendency of  the  internationalsystem towards universal or general principles.435.  Furthermore, even where regional hegemony is embodied in

treaties, universal standards relating to the use of force will prevail, onthe basis of Chapter vIII of the united nations Charter (under whichtreaty-based enforcement action requires Security Council approval)875.

General Course on Public International Law 249

873.  ICJ Reports 1986, p. 565 (para. 20) (emphasis added).874.  Ibid., p. 566 (para. 24). See generally G. nesi, “uti possidetis Doctrine”,

in R. wolfrum (ed.), The Max Planck Encyclopedia of Public International Law(OuP, 2008, online). 875.  See B. Simma (ed.), The Charter of the United Nations : A Commentary

(Oxford, OuP, 1994), pp. 679-757.

Page 114: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

D. The Future of Universality

436.  an  early  advisory  Opinion  by  the  International  Court,Reservations to the Genocide Convention 876,  illustrates  the  com-plexity of the relationship between universality and regionalism. Onthe one hand, as  in  the cases  just discussed,  the Court did not hesi-tate to assert that alleged regional practice in fact amounted to a ruleof general international law. It relied on a Latin american practice ofpermitting  reservations  to multilateral  treaties,  despite  the  contrarypractice  of  the  League  of  nations 877. as  the  dissentients  predictedwould  happen,  the  new  approach  was  subsequently  adopted  morewidely  in  State  practice  and  codified  in  the vienna Convention  onthe Law of Treaties 878.437.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Court  inferred  from  “the  clearly 

universal character of  the united nations under whose auspices  the[Genocide]  Convention  was  concluded”  and  the  near-universal participation in that treaty that certain variations were permissible asbetween some of its States parties 879. This relationship between uni-versality  and  the  capacity  for  variation  might  seem  paradoxical ;  aspurious  sort  of  unity  in  diversity. But  it might  also be  seen  as  thenecessary product of an attempt to conceive of and organize a globalsociety  of  States  in  the  persistent  absence  of  any  central  authority.More recently, even this apparent qualification to the universality ofinternational  law  has  been  brought  into  question,  at  least  in  the context  of  “universal”  human  rights,  by  claims  that  certain  imper-missible  reservations — such as  those  that violate basic guaranteesdesigned  to  support  the  attainment  of  protected  rights  —  can  be severed  from human  rights  treaties without  depriving  those  treatiesof  effect 880.  It  appears  then,  that  reservations  in  human  rights  law

250 J. Crawford

876.  Reservations to the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of theCrime of Genocide, Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1951.877.  Ibid., p. 25 (contrasting the practice of the League and the Organization

of american States). Cf. Reservations to the Convention on the Prevention andPunishment of the Crime of Genocide,  Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 1951, pp.  34-37  (Judges Guerrero, Mcnair, Read  and Hsu Mo,  diss. ;  Judge alvarez,diss.) who prefer the League practice and explain the Latin american practice asbased on  “the prior  agreement of  the  contracting parties” of  the Pan-americanunion.878.  vienna,  23  May  1969  (in  force,  27  January  1980),  1155  UNTS 331

(vCLT), arts. 19-23.879.  Reservations, Advisory Opinion, op. cit., p. 20.880.  Belilos v. Switzerland, [1988] eCtHR no. 10328/83 91988. Cf. Kennedy

v. Trinidad & Tobago (Admissibility Decision of 2 November 1999),  Human

Page 115: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

have  a  different  character  to  reservations  in  general  internationallaw,  where  objections,  among  other  things,  can  render  purportedreservations inoperable against the objecting State 881. 438.  One advantage of  the International Court  in promoting uni-

versality  is  that  in  its contentious  jurisdiction  it  is  required  to workfrom  the  particular  to  the  general.  It  approaches  claims  betweenneighbouring States against the background of such “universal” prin-ciples  as  sovereignty,  territoriality  and  consent.  at  least  in  casescommenced by special agreement, it also has the advantage that thedecision to refer the matter to it usually entails that the outcome is tobe determinative.439.  These  advantages  are  not  shared  by  other  institutions  that

shape international law, such as the ILC in its “pre-legislative” acti-vity. nonetheless, the ILC’s texts are likely to be acceptable to Statesonly  if  they  can  be  presented  in  as  general  terms  as  possible. Thiscan  be  seen  from  its  past  successes  and  failures.  The  viennaConvention  on  Succession  of  States  in  Respect  of  State  Property,archives and Debts of 1983, for example, has been ratified by onlya  handful  of  States 882.  This  is  partly  the  result  of  its  focus  on  the category of “newly independent states” — former colonies, a groupthat is now largely a matter of history — and the controversial diver-gences between its treatment of States within that category and othercategories  of  successor  States, which  are  not  generally  accepted  ascustom 883.  More  successful  was  the  ILC’s  codification  of  treatyrules,  which  culminated  in  the  vienna  Convention  on  the  Law  of

General Course on Public International Law 251

Rights  Committee  Comm.  no.  845/1999.  See  Human  Rights  Committee,General Comment No. 24 : Reservations to the International Covenant on Civiland Political Rights,  un  doc.  CCPR/C/21/Rev.1/add.6,  4  november  1994, para. 11. For criticism see ILC Special Rapporteur (a. Pellet), Second Report onReservations  to Treaties, un  doc. a/Cn.4/477 & add.1,  10 May  and  13  June1996,  pp.  71-87.  See  generally  R. Goodman,  “Human Rights Treaties,  InvalidReservations and State Consent” (2002) 96 AJIL 531-560.881.  vCLT, op. cit., art. 21 (3). For analysis of current perspectives see ILC,

Report  of  the  International  Law  Commission  Sixty-third  Session  (26  april-3  June  and  4  July-12  august  2011),  Guide  to  Practice  on  Reservations  toTreaties with Commentaries, un doc. a/66/10/add.1. 882.  vienna, 8 april 1983, un doc. a/COnF.117/14. Only seven States have

ratified  the  treaty : Croatia, estonia, Georgia, Liberia, Slovenia, Macedonia andukraine.883.  See,  e.g.,  I.  Sinclair,  The International Law Commission (Cambridge,

Grotius,  1987),  p.  79 ; M.  Shaw,  International Law (Cambridge, CuP,  6th  ed.,2008), p. 986 ;  J. Crawford, “The Contribution of Professor D. P. O’Connell  tothe  Discipline  of  International  Law”  (1980)  50  BYIL ;  cf.  J.  Crawford,  “StateSuccession  and  Relations  with  Federal  States :  Remarks”  (1992)  86  ASILProceedings 15.

Page 116: INTERNATIONAL LAW AS A SYSTEM “International Law as an Open System”, in J. Crawford, International Law as an Open System : Selected Essays (London, Cameron May, 2002), preface,

Treaties.  although  it  has  a  reasonably  high  level  of  membership,with  113  States  parties,  particular  aspects  of  the  Convention  arewidely held to represent custom, even by non-parties, and have beenapplied by  them and  the  International Court as  such. Similarly, oneof the best-known moves made by the ILC, masterminded by specialrapporteur  Robert  ago,  was  the  elevation  of  its  work  on  Stateresponsibility  to  a  higher  level  of  generality —  from  “primary”  to“secondary” rules 884. This contributed both to the successful conclu-sion of the project and to the widespread acceptance of the result, thearticles on the Responsibility of States for Internationally wrongfulacts of 2001 885. 440.  So  we  are  left  with  a  sense  that  the  key  institutions  that

shape  international  law,  including  the  ILC,  other  organs  of  theunited nations and the International Court, continue to nudge inter-national  law  in  the direction of universality. However,  it  is becauseof  the  process  of  international  law  that  it  offers  us  not  “infinite variety” 886, but  flexibility,  even  if within established parameters,  toemploy  regional  instruments  and mechanisms  where  necessary  butin  due  course  to  express  or  accommodate  these  in  general  terms.These are steps in what seems to be an enduring movement towardsuniversality.

252 J. Crawford

884.  See ILC Ybk 1973/II, pp. 169-170 ; ILC Ybk 1974/I, p. 5.885.  ILC  Ybk 2001/II  (2),  p.  26.  See  further  J.  Crawford,  a.  Pellet  and 

S. Olleson (eds.), The Law of International Responsibility (Oxford, OuP, 2010) ;J. Crawford, State Responsibility : The General Part (Cambridge, CuP, 2013).886.  R.  R.  Baxter,  “International  Law  in  ‘Her  Infinite  variety’ ”  (1980)  29

ICLQ 549.